A rational account why some of His Majesties Protestant subjects do not conform to some exuberances in, and ceremonial appurtenances to the Common prayer published for the instruction of the ignorant, satisfaction of all contenders, and the churches union in Gods publick worship.
         Prynne, William, 1600-1669.
      
       
         
           1673
        
      
       Approx. 366 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 80 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2007-10 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A56195
         Wing P4048
         ESTC R7507
         12380222
         ocm 12380222
         60740
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A56195)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 60740)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 223:7)
      
       
         
           
             A rational account why some of His Majesties Protestant subjects do not conform to some exuberances in, and ceremonial appurtenances to the Common prayer published for the instruction of the ignorant, satisfaction of all contenders, and the churches union in Gods publick worship.
             Prynne, William, 1600-1669.
             Stucki, Johann Wilhelm, d. 1607. Antiquitatum convivialum. Liber 2, cap. 26, De vestitu conviviali.
          
           [12], 136 p.
           
             [s.n.],
             London :
             1673.
          
           
             Epistle dedicatory signed: William Prynne.
             "An appendix to the fourth section concerning white, black and other coloured garments" (p. 113-136) includes Johann Wilhelm Stuck's Antiquitatum convivialum. Book 2, cap. 26, De vestitu conviviali.
             Reproduction of original in British Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Church of England. -- Book of common prayer.
           Church of England -- Customs and practices.
        
      
    
     
        2005-12 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2005-12 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2006-11 Ali Jakobson
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2006-11 Ali Jakobson
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2007-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           A
           RATIONAL
           ACCOUNT
           Why
           some
           of
           His
           Majesties
           Protestant
           Subjects
           Do
           not
           Conform
           To
           some
           Exuberances
           in
           ,
           and
           
             Ceremonial
             Appurtenances
          
           TO
           THE
           Common
           Prayer
           :
           PUBLISHED
           For
           the
           Instruction
           of
           the
           Ignorant
           ,
           satisfaction
           of
           all
           Contenders
           ,
           and
           the
           Churches
           Union
           in
           Gods
           publick
           Worship
           .
        
         
           
             Rom.
             4.
             13
             ,
             19.
             
          
           Let
           us
           therefore
           follow
           after
           the
           things
           which
           make
           for
           Peace
           ,
           and
           things
           werewith
           one
           may
           edifie
           another
           .
           Let
           us
           not
           judge
           one
           another
           any
           more
           ,
           but
           judge
           this
           rather
           ,
           that
           no
           man
           put
           a
           stumbling-block
           ,
           or
           an
           occasion
           to
           fall
           in
           his
           Brothers
           way
           .
        
         
           
             Phil.
             2.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           If
           there
           be
           therefore
           any
           consolation
           in
           Christ
           ,
           if
           any
           comfort
           of
           love
           ,
           if
           any
           fellowship
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           if
           any
           bowels
           and
           mercies
           ,
           fulfill
           ye
           my
           joy
           ,
           that
           ye
           be
           like
           minded
           ,
           having
           the
           same
           love
           ,
           being
           of
           one
           accord
           ,
           of
           one
           mind
           .
           Let
           nothing
           be
           done
           through
           strife
           or
           vain-glory
           ,
           but
           in
           lowliness
           of
           mind
           let
           each
           esteem
           other
           better
           then
           himself
           .
           Look
           not
           every
           one
           on
           his
           own
           things
           ,
           but
           every
           man
           also
           on
           the
           things
           of
           others
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           ,
           and
           are
           to
           be
           Sold
           by
           Booksellers
           in
           London
           and
           Westminster-Hall
           ,
           1673.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           To
           the
           Kings
           most
           Excellent
           Majesty
           ,
           CHARLES
           the
           IId
           .
           By
           the
           Grace
           and
           admirable
           Providence
           of
           GOD
           ,
           of
           Great
           Britain
           ,
           France
           and
           Ireland
           KING
           ,
           Defender
           of
           the
           Faith
           ;
           and
           all
           syncere
           Professors
           of
           it
           ,
           within
           His
           Dominions
           .
        
         
           HAving
           had
           the
           Honour
           on
           last
           Easter-Eve
           ,
           to
           present
           Your
           Majesty
           with
           a
           
             Brief
             Account
          
           of
           my
           Service
           that
           Week
           in
           the
           almost-accomplished
           
             Great
             good-work
          
           of
           Paying
           and
           
             Disbanding
             Your
             Majesties
             Army
             and
             Navy
          
           (
           which
           for
           7.
           
           Months
           space
           ingrossed
           all
           my
           time
           from
           Morning
           till
           Night
           ,
           and
           oft
           till
           Midnight
           )
           to
           Your
           
             Majesties
             great
             content
          
           ,
           and
           your
           Peoples
           ease
           from
           future
           incessant
           heavy
           
             Monthly
             Taxes
          
           ;
           I
           humbly
           crave
           leave
           to
           prostrate
           at
           
             Your
             Royal
             feet
          
           my
           
             Easter-holy-dayes
             studies
          
           ,
           to
           exonerate
           the
           Backs
           of
           hundreds
           ,
           and
           truly
           tender
           Consciences
           of
           thousands
           of
           Your
           loyal
           ,
           pious
           ,
           sober-minded
           Protestant
           Subjects
           of
           
           all
           Degrees
           ,
           from
           some
           Exuberances
           in
           the
           
             Common-Prayer
             Book
          
           ,
           and
           
             superfluous
             Ceremonies
             ,
             Vestments
          
           attending
           it
           ,
           (
           which
           give
           them
           offence
           ,
           and
           may
           well
           be
           laid
           aside
           ,
           if
           your
           Majesty
           and
           your
           approaching
           Parliament
           shall
           judge
           convenient
           )
           for
           our
           Churches
           
             future
             peace
             ,
             union
          
           in
           
             Gods
             publick
             worship
          
           ,
           in
           pursuance
           of
           Your
           Majesties
           late
           most
           
             Gracious
             ,
             Pious
             ,
             Prudent
             ,
             elegant
             Declaration
             to
             all
             Your
             Loving
             Subjects
             of
             Your
             Kingdom
             of
          
           England
           
             and
             Dominion
             of
          
           Wales
           ,
           
             concerning
             Ecclesiastical
             Affairs
          
           ,
           which
           gave
           Life
           and
           Birth
           to
           this
           Publication
           .
        
         
           
             It
             is
             very
             observable
             ,
             that
             albeit
             the
          
           a
           Popes
           of
           Rome
           ,
           
             and
             their
             Flatterers
             ,
             hold
             themselves
          
           infallible
           
             in
             their
          
           Chair
           ,
           
             and
             their
          
           Church
           ,
           Councils
           inerrable
           ,
           
             yet
             they
             all
             accord
             ,
             that
             their
             Publike
          
           Missals
           ,
           Liturgies
           ,
           
             though
             made
             ,
             confirmed
             by
             their
             joynt
             advice
             with
             greatest
             care
             and
             diligence
             ,
             are
          
           amendable
           ,
           alterable
           
             upon
             just
             occasions
             .
             Witnesse
             their
             late
          
           Council
           of
           b
           Trents
           
             Decree
             for
             the
          
           correction
           ,
           amendment
           
             of
             their
             formerly
             established
          
           Catechism
           ,
           Missal
           ,
           Breviary
           ;
           
             and
             the
             subsequent
             amendations
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             institution
             of
             A
             NEW
             MASSE
             BOOK
             ,
             by
             Pope
          
           Pius
           
             the
             5.
             with
             the
             advice
             of
             Learned
             men
             ,
             expressed
             in
             his
          
           Bull
           
             dated
             at
          
           Rome
           
             July
             1557.
             praefixed
             to
          
           Missale
           Romanum
           ,
           ex
           Decreto
           Sacro-sanctii
           Concilii
           Tridentini
           
             RESTITUTUM
             ;
             Pii
             5.
             
             Pontificis
             Maximi
          
           jussu
           editum
           ,
           
             printed
             at
          
           Rome
           
             that
             year
             :
             enjoyned
             by
             that
             Bull
             ,
             to
             be
          
           universally
           observed
           ,
           without
           any
           subsequent
           addition
           ,
           alteration
           ,
           or
           mutation
           ,
           under
           pain
           of
           his
           Papal
           indignation
           :
           
             Yet
             notwithstanding
             by
             another
          
           Bull
           
             of
             his
             own
             ,
             dated
             at
          
           Rome
           17
           
             December
             1570.
             beginning
             with
             this
             
             memorable
             Clause
          
           ;
           c
           For
           this
           purpose
           God
           hath
           anointed
           us
           with
           the
           oyl
           of
           gladnesse
           ,
           and
           made
           us
           partakers
           of
           his
           Inheritance
           ,
           that
           being
           called
           to
           his
           Priesthood
           like
           Aaron
           ,
           we
           should
           not
           only
           wholsomly
           order
           those
           things
           which
           pertain
           to
           divine
           worship
           ,
           but
           should
           also
           more
           wholsomely
           moderate
           those
           things
           which
           have
           been
           formerly
           enacted
           by
           us
           ,
           and
           moreover
           alter
           and
           dispose
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           upon
           serious
           consideration
           of
           things
           and
           persons
           ,
           we
           discern
           to
           be
           wholsomly
           expedient
           in
           the
           Lord
           ;
           
             He
             did
             (
             upon
             this
             account
          
           )
           by
           reason
           of
           some
           difficulties
           concerning
           the
           use
           of
           this
           New
           Missal
           ,
           arising
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Spain
           ,
           tendred
           by
           some
           Grave
           men
           sent
           to
           him
           from
           Philip
           their
           Catholike
           King
           ,
           to
           which
           he
           gave
           undoubted
           credit
           ;
           Of
           his
           own
           meer
           motion
           ,
           without
           the
           instance
           of
           any
           Petition
           tendred
           to
           him
           thereupon
           ,
           out
           of
           his
           certain
           knowledge
           and
           plenitude
           of
           Apostolical
           power
           ,
           think
           fit
           to
           reform
           several
           things
           in
           this
           New
           Missal
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           Kingdoms
           of
           
             Spain
             ,
             and
             alter
             ,
             dispense
             with
             it
             in
             no
             lesse
             than
          
           21.
           particulars
           (
           
             expressed
             in
             this
          
           Bull
           )
           
             notwithstanding
             all
             his
             former
          
           Bulls
           and
           Prohibitions
           to
           the
           contrary
           .
           
             After
             which
             Pope
          
           Gregory
           
             the
             10.
             his
             immediate
             Successor
             ,
             by
             another
          
           Bull
           (
           
             dated
             at
          
           Rome
           30
           
             December
             1573.
             )
             to
          
           take
           away
           some
           other
           new
           scruples
           and
           differences
           
             about
             this
          
           Missal
           
             in
             the
             said
             Kingdoms
             of
          
           Spain
           ,
           (
           
             upon
             the
             motion
             of
             other
             Delegates
             sent
             thence
             from
             that
             same
             King
          
           Philip
           )
           
             granted
             several
          
           other
           dispensations
           and
           amendments
           
             of
             this
          
           Missal
           
             in
             sundry
          
           Particulars
           ,
           
             comprised
             in
             his
          
           Bull
           ;
           Notwithstanding
           
           his
           Predecessors
           Letters
           ,
           and
           all
           and
           singular
           clauses
           ,
           prohibitions
           ,
           and
           Decrees
           to
           the
           contrary
           ;
           
             Which
             two
          
           Bulls
           
             of
             theirs
             ,
             are
             printed
             before
          
           Missale
           Romanum
           ,
           &c.
           
           Cum
           licentia
           &
           privilegio
           ,
           Salmanticae
           1589.
           
           
             Some
             thirty
             years
             after
             Pope
          
           Clement
           
             the
             8.
             observing
             divers
             Errors
             to
             be
             crept
             into
             this
             Missal
             of
             Pope
          
           Pius
           
             the
             5.
             by
             the
          
           Trent
           Councils
           Decree
           ;
           
             through
             the
          
           Printers
           
             Errors
             ,
             and
             some
             alterations
             in
             the
          
           Epistles
           ,
           Gospels
           ,
           Psalms
           according
           to
           the
           vulgar
           Edition
           different
           from
           the
           Original
           Text
           ,
           
             commanded
             his
             learned
          
           Cardinals
           
             to
             revise
             and
             correct
             this
             Missal
          
           according
           to
           the
           original
           copy
           of
           
             Pius
             Quintus
          
           :
           d
           which
           task
           they
           undertaking
           ,
           put
           some
           things
           into
           better
           form
           in
           the
           Missal
           it self
           ,
           and
           expressed
           some
           things
           more
           clearly
           and
           fully
           in
           the
           Rules
           and
           Rubricks
           ;
           which
           being
           notwithstanding
           deduced
           from
           their
           principles
           and
           foundations
           ,
           may
           seem
           rather
           to
           imitate
           and
           supply
           their
           sense
           ,
           than
           to
           induce
           any
           innovation
           .
           
             Which
             being
             thus
          
           revised
           ,
           amended
           ,
           enlarged
           with
           new
           Masses
           for
           new
           canonized
           Saints
           ,
           and
           proper
           Masses
           of
           Saints
           ,
           expressed
           at
           large
           for
           the
           easier
           benefit
           of
           those
           who
           celebrated
           them
           ,
           
             he
             caused
             to
             be
             most
             exactly
             printed
             in
             the
          
           Vatican
           ,
           
             and
             published
             for
             the
          
           common
           good
           ,
           
             in
             the
             year
             of
             our
             Lord
             1604.
             as
             he
             declares
             in
             his
          
           Bull
           
             praefixed
             to
             this
          
           Missal
           
             dated
             at
          
           Rome
           
             the
             7.
             of
             July
             the
             same
             year
             ,
             with
             this
             additional
             Title
          
           ;
           —
           Missale
           Romanum
           ex
           Decreto
           Sacro-sancti
           Concilii
           Tridentini
           Restitutum
           ,
           Pii
           5.
           
           Pont.
           Max.
           jussu
           editum
           ;
           Clementis
           8.
           
           auctoritate
           
             RECOGNITUM
             .
             ET
             CUM
             MISSIS
             NOVIS
             DE
             SANCTIS
          
           à
           
             Paulo
             5.
             
             Gregorio
          
           15.
           
           &
           
             S.
             D.
             N.
             Urbano
          
           8.
           ordinatis
           .
           Missae
           propriae
           de
           Sanctis
           
             OMNES
             AD
             LONGUM
             POSITAE
             SUNT
             PRO
             FACILIORI
             CELEBRANTIUM
             COMMODITATE
             .
          
        
         
           If
           therefore
           the
           
             Council
             of
             Trent
          
           it self
           thought
           meet
           to
           reform
           the
           antient
           
             Roman
             Catechism
          
           and
           Missal
           formerly
           established
           ,
           e
           
             into
             which
             it
             confesseth
             ,
             either
             by
             the
             vice
             of
             times
             ,
             or
             unwariness
             or
             dishonesty
             of
             men
             ,
             many
             things
             had
             crept
             ,
             which
             were
             far
             from
             the
             dignity
             of
             so
             great
             a
             Sacrifice
             ,
             and
             had
             need
             to
             be
             reformed
             ,
             that
             due
             honour
             and
             worship
             to
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             and
             edification
             of
             faithfull
             people
             might
             be
             restored
             to
             it
             .
          
           Yea
           ,
           to
           set
           
             out
             a
             new
             Masse-book
          
           by
           authority
           of
           Pope
           Pius
           the
           5.
           and
           this
           Pope
           ,
           within
           few
           years
           after
           ,
           held
           it
           necessary
           and
           expedient
           to
           make
           some
           alterations
           ,
           and
           dispence
           with
           other
           things
           in
           it
           ,
           relating
           to
           the
           Kingdoms
           and
           Church
           of
           Spain
           ;
           and
           Pope
           Gregory
           the
           13.
           within
           3.
           years
           after
           ,
           to
           dispence
           with
           some
           other
           Formalities
           and
           Rubricks
           thereof
           upon
           the
           same
           reason
           .
           And
           Pope
           Clement
           the
           8.
           (
           about
           30.
           years
           after
           )
           held
           it
           necessary
           to
           revise
           the
           whole
           Masse-book
           ,
           to
           correct
           the
           Printers
           errors
           ,
           the
           Mistranslations
           of
           the
           Epistles
           ,
           Gospels
           ,
           Psalms
           therein
           varying
           from
           the
           Original
           Text
           ;
           and
           adde
           new
           
             Rules
             ,
             Rubricks
          
           to
           it
           ,
           explaining
           ,
           supplying
           the
           defects
           of
           the
           former
           ,
           together
           with
           
             New
             Masses
          
           ,
           for
           
             New
             Saints
          
           ,
           notwithstanding
           all
           former
           printed
           Bulls
           ,
           Prohibitions
           ,
           Decrees
           ,
           to
           the
           contrary
           ,
           and
           the
           pretended
           Infallibility
           and
           Inerrability
           of
           their
           
             Chairs
             ,
             Church
             ,
             Councils
          
           ;
           Then
           by
           the
           self-same
           
           Presidents
           and
           better
           Reasons
           ,
           Your
           Majesty
           ,
           with
           advice
           of
           Your
           pious
           ,
           learned
           Divines
           and
           Parliament
           ,
           who
           have
           by
           f
           Law
           established
           these
           Articles
           of
           our
           Churches
           Belief
           (
           to
           which
           all
           Bishops
           ,
           Ministers
           have
           subscribed
           )
           g
           
             That
             (
             not
             only
             Popes
             ,
             but
             )
             General
             Councils
             may
             erre
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             have
             erred
             ,
             even
             in
             things
             pertaining
             to
          
           GOD.
           
             That
             it
             is
             not
             necessary
             that
             Traditions
             and
             Ceremonies
             be
             in
             all
             places
             one
             ,
             or
             utterly
             like
          
           ;
           h
           FOR
           AT
           ALL
           TIMES
           THEY
           HAVE
           BEEN
           DIVERS
           ,
           AND
           MAY
           BE
           CHANGED
           ACCORDING
           TO
           THE
           DIVERSITY
           OF
           COUNTRIES
           ,
           TIMES
           ,
           AND
           MENS
           MANNERS
           ,
           
             so
             that
             nothing
             be
             ordained
             against
             Gods
             word
             .
             Every
             particular
             or
             National
             Church
             ,
             hath
             authority
             to
             ordain
             ,
          
           CHANGE
           AND
           ABOLISH
           CEREMONIES
           OR
           RITES
           OF
           THE
           CHURCH
           (
           and
           Liturgies
           too
           )
           ORDAINED
           ONLY
           BY
           MANS
           AUTHORITY
           ,
           
             so
             that
             all
             things
             be
             done
             to
             edifying
          
           ;
           may
           with
           much
           more
           Justice
           ,
           Piety
           ,
           Prudence
           reform
           all
           errors
           ,
           mistranslations
           of
           the
           Epistles
           ,
           Gospels
           ,
           Psalms
           ,
           and
           obsolete
           or
           unfit
           expressions
           in
           the
           Book
           of
           
             Common
             Prayer
          
           ,
           *
           
             twice
             altered
             ,
             reformed
             in
             some
             particulars
             ,
          
           in
           few
           years
           after
           its
           first
           Publication
           by
           Authority
           ,
           Acts
           of
           Parliament
           )
           yea
           ,
           change
           ,
           abolish
           such
           unnecessary
           Rites
           ,
           Ceremonies
           attending
           it
           ,
           which
           have
           given
           just
           offence
           ,
           &
           occasioned
           much
           Schism
           ,
           Dissention
           in
           our
           Church
           between
           the
           Protestant
           Members
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           well
           of
           the
           Clergy
           as
           Laity
           ,
           ever
           since
           its
           first
           establishment
           in
           the
           3d.
           year
           of
           K.
           Edw.
           the
           6.
           till
           this
           very
           day
           ,
           and
           will
           do
           so
           in
           perpetuity
           ,
           if
           not
           removed
           by
           your
           Majesties
           Piety
           and
           Wisdom
           ,
           
           according
           to
           the
           purport
           of
           your
           late
           
             Incomparable
             Declaration
          
           (
           for
           which
           the
           whole
           House
           of
           Commons
           and
           all
           Your
           Protestant
           Subjects
           whom
           they
           represented
           ,
           returned
           Your
           Majesty
           their
           most
           
             cordial
             ,
             publike
             Thanks
          
           by
           their
           *
           Speakers
           own
           mouth
           )
           the
           blessed
           fruits
           whereof
           they
           all
           now
           hope
           and
           long
           to
           reap
           ;
           not
           only
           without
           the
           least
           prejudice
           to
           our
           Religion
           ,
           Church
           ,
           &
           main
           fabrick
           of
           the
           former
           Liturgy
           ,
           but
           with
           great
           advantage
           to
           them
           all
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           a
           received
           Maxim
           among
           all
           Polititians
           ,
           Artists
           ,
           that
           no
           human
           institution
           ,
           Laws
           ,
           Inventions
           ,
           Edifices
           are
           so
           absolutely
           exact
           ,
           usefull
           ,
           wholesom
           ,
           necessary
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           may
           upon
           just
           reasons
           of
           Policy
           ,
           piety
           ,
           sundry
           emergent
           occasions
           and
           necessities
           be
           amended
           ,
           altered
           ,
           with
           wisdom
           ,
           honour
           ,
           safety
           ,
           and
           publick
           utility
           .
           Your
           Majesty
           since
           your
           most
           
             happy
             miraculous
             restauration
          
           ,
           have
           with
           great
           prudence
           and
           glory
           ,
           made
           some
           laudable
           alterations
           in
           Your
           
             Royal
             Palaces
             ,
             Walks
             ,
             Parks
             ,
          
           of
           
             Whitehall
             ,
             Hampton-court
          
           ,
           and
           in
           
             Westminster
             hall
          
           it self
           ,
           as
           well
           for
           Conveniency
           as
           Delight
           (
           though
           very
           noble
           ,
           usefull
           ,
           compleat
           before
           )
           without
           any
           prejudice
           to
           their
           
             Structures
             ,
             Foundations
             ,
             Soile
          
           :
           And
           those
           Bishops
           ,
           Deans
           and
           Chapters
           who
           seem
           most
           opposite
           to
           the
           
             least
             alterations
          
           in
           our
           publike
           Liturgy
           or
           Ceremonies
           ,
           have
           yet
           very
           much
           altered
           ,
           improved
           their
           
             old
             Rents
          
           (
           and
           Tennants
           likewise
           )
           to
           which
           they
           will
           not
           be
           confined
           by
           Your
           Majesties
           late
           Declarations
           ,
           or
           Commissions
           :
           yea
           they
           daily
           violate
           and
           dispence
           with
           the
           very
           Rubricks
           in
           the
           Common
           Prayer
           Book
           ,
           and
           several
           *
           Acts
           of
           Parl.
           by
           selling
           Licenses
           
             to
             marry
          
           all
           sorts
           of
           People
           
             for
             
             filthy
             lucre
             ,
             without
             asking
             the
             Banes
             three
             several
             Sundayes
             or
             Holy-dayes
             in
             time
             of
             Divine
             service
             ,
             the
             People
             being
             present
             ,
             after
             the
             accustomed
             manner
          
           ;
           In
           
             reading
             the
             Epistle
             ,
             Gospel
             and
             second
             Service
             at
             the
             Communion
             Table
             when
             there
             is
             no
             Communion
             ;
             and
             in
             not
             receiving
             the
             Communion
             in
             their
             Cathedral
             Churches
             every
             Sunday
             at
             the
             least
             ,
             though
             they
             have
             no
             reasonable
             cause
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
          
           as
           the
           Rubricks
           enjoyne
           them
           .
           And
           may
           not
           your
           Sacred
           Majesty
           then
           with
           as
           much
           wisdom
           ,
           honour
           ,
           and
           all
           your
           Bishops
           and
           Cathedral
           Clergy-men
           with
           farre
           more
           piety
           ,
           justice
           ,
           prudence
           ,
           (
           in
           obedience
           to
           Your
           late
           Royal
           Declarations
           and
           Engagements
           to
           all
           Your
           Subjects
           )
           dispence
           with
           the
           Oath
           of
           
             Canonical
             Obedience
             ,
             the
             use
             of
             Surplisses
             ,
          
           and
           other
           Ceremonies
           for
           which
           there
           is
           no
           Rubrick
           ,
           Statute
           ,
           or
           known
           Law
           of
           the
           Land
           ;
           the
           reading
           of
           
             Psalms
             ,
             Epistles
             ,
             Gospels
          
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           New
           Translation
           of
           your
           Royal
           Grandfather
           of
           famous
           memory
           ,
           KING
           JAMES
           ;
           yea
           freely
           admit
           of
           all
           able
           ,
           godly
           Ministers
           ordained
           only
           by
           Presbyters
           during
           the
           late
           unhappy
           Differences
           and
           Confusions
           of
           Government
           ,
           to
           Benefices
           ,
           Fellowships
           ,
           Lectures
           ,
           Cures
           of
           Souls
           ,
           without
           a
           Re-ordination
           by
           Bishops
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           admit
           reclamed
           
             Popish
             Priests
          
           ordained
           by
           Bishops
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           without
           the
           least
           opposition
           ,
           contest
           ,
           for
           future
           Peace
           ,
           Amity
           ,
           Unity
           between
           all
           Your
           Protestant
           Subjects
           of
           different
           perswasions
           in
           these
           dividing
           particulars
           ?
           To
           facilitate
           ,
           promote
           this
           much
           desired
           work
           ,
           I
           have
           spent
           my
           few
           vacant
           Holy-day
           hours
           in
           compiling
           this
           
             Seasonable
             ,
             short
             ,
             sober
             ,
             pacifique
             Examination
             ,
          
           consisting
           
           principally
           of
           4
           Particulars
           (
           discussed
           in
           several
           Sections
           )
           to
           wit
           ;
           the
           
             Use
             ,
             and
             Frequent
             Repetition
             of
             Gloria
             Patri
             ;
             standing
             as
             it
             ,
             and
             at
             Gospels
             ,
             Creeds
             ,
             Wearing
             of
             Surplisses
             ,
          
           with
           other
           Pontifical
           &
           
             Sacerdotal
             Vestments
          
           in
           the
           
             celebration
             of
             Divine
             Service
             and
             Sacraments
          
           ;
           in
           the
           last
           whereof
           (
           because
           most
           peremptorily
           insisted
           on
           from
           pretended
           grounds
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           Reason
           by
           many
           Romanists
           ,
           and
           some
           
             Protestant
             Prelates
          
           ,
           and
           *
           Divines
           )
           I
           have
           most
           expatiated
           ,
           I
           hope
           ,
           without
           the
           least
           offence
           to
           moderate
           sober
           Christians
           ,
           or
           your
           
             Sacred
             Majesty
          
           ,
           and
           good
           satisfaction
           to
           all
           judicious
           Perusers
           .
        
         
           Wee
           all
           use
           to
           alter
           the
           proportion
           ,
           matter
           ,
           quality
           ,
           fashion
           ,
           number
           of
           our
           
             Garments
             ,
             Attires
          
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           several
           ages
           of
           our
           lives
           ,
           the
           seasons
           of
           the
           year
           ,
           the
           temper
           of
           the
           Climates
           where
           we
           live
           ,
           and
           extraordinary
           occasions
           of
           solemnitie
           ,
           joy
           ,
           grief
           or
           humiliation
           ;
           not
           only
           without
           offence
           to
           others
           ,
           or
           prejudice
           to
           our
           healths
           ,
           lives
           ,
           but
           with
           much
           applause
           ,
           and
           that
           for
           the
           necessary
           preservation
           both
           of
           health
           ,
           life
           ,
           and
           humane
           society
           .
           The
           like
           we
           do
           in
           our
           Corporal
           Food
           :
           Why
           may
           not
           we
           then
           use
           the
           same
           Liberty
           (
           by
           your
           Majesties
           and
           your
           Parliaments
           publick
           Authority
           or
           Indulgence
           )
           in
           the
           controverted
           Case
           of
           Ecclesiastical
           Garments
           ,
           Ornaments
           ,
           Food
           ,
           now
           under
           publick
           consideration
           ,
           provided
           alwayes
           they
           be
           a
           
             decent
             ,
             orderly
             ,
             wholesom
             ,
             and
          
           b
           
             not
             repugnant
             ,
             but
             agreeable
             to
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             ?
          
        
         
           If
           this
           poor
           Mite
           ,
           (
           humbled
           presented
           to
           Your
           all-piercing
           favourable
           Eye
           ,
           and
           Gracious
           acceptation
           ,
           as
           a
           Monument
           of
           my
           bounden
           Homage
           to
           Your
           
           Sacred
           Majesty
           ,
           at
           this
           most
           joyfull
           ;
           triumphant
           Solemnity
           of
           Your
           CORONATION
           ,
           (
           the
           *
           Form
           whereof
           I
           humbly
           dedicated
           and
           presented
           to
           Your
           Majesty
           soon
           after
           your
           Glorious
           return
           to
           Your
           Royal
           Pallace
           )
           shall
           contribute
           any
           assistance
           to
           the
           accomplishment
           of
           Your
           
             Majesties
             healing
             ,
             uniting
             Design
             of
             all
             disagreeing
             parties
          
           in
           points
           of
           
             Ceremony
             ,
             Liturgy
             ,
             Worship
          
           ,
           (
           the
           only
           end
           of
           its
           Compiling
           and
           publishing
           ;
           )
           I
           shall
           heartily
           blesse
           God
           for
           its
           
             good
             success
          
           ,
           and
           alwaies
           continue
           my
           cordiallest
           daily
           Prayers
           to
           the
           a
           
             King
             of
             Kings
          
           ,
           for
           Your
           Majesties
           long
           ,
           most
           pious
           ,
           just
           ,
           peaceable
           ,
           glorious
           reign
           over
           all
           your
           Dominions
           upon
           Earth
           ,
           for
           the
           advancement
           of
           the
           true
           reformed
           Religion
           ,
           the
           protection
           of
           all
           real
           ,
           zealous
           Ministers
           ,
           Professors
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           all
           Your
           Subjects
           Tranquillity
           ,
           Felicity
           :
           till
           You
           shall
           exchange
           that
           fading
           b
           
             Crown
             of
             pure
             Gold
          
           ,
           (
           which
           GOD
           himself
           
             hath
             now
             set
             upon
             Your
             Anointed
             Head
             ,
          
           to
           the
           
             unspeakable
             Joy
             of
             all
             Your
             Loyal
             Subjects
             ,
          
           maugre
           all
           Oppositions
           ,
           Conspiracies
           of
           Men
           or
           Devils
           to
           prevent
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           with
           greater
           
             Magnificence
             ,
             Splendor
          
           ,
           than
           any
           of
           Your
           
             Royal
             Progenitors
          
           have
           been
           Crowned
           ;
           which
           God
           grant
           You
           alwaies
           to
           wear
           with
           most
           transcendent
           Renown
           )
           for
           an
           eternal
           c
           
             Crown
             of
             Glory
          
           in
           the
           Highest
           Heavens
           ,
           
             which
             fadeth
             not
             away
          
           .
        
         
           
             Your
             MAJESTIES
             most
             humble
             ,
             devoted
             Subject
             and
             Servant
             ,
             WILLIAM
             PRYNNE
             .
          
           
             Lincolnes
             Inne
             ,
             
               Apr.
               23.
               1661.
               
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           A
           short
           ,
           sober
           ,
           pacifique
           Examination
           of
           some
           Exuberances
           in
           ,
           and
           Ceremonial
           Appurtenances
           to
           the
           Common-Prayer
           .
        
         
           ALthough
           I
           have
           in
           my
           judgement
           and
           practise
           alwayes
           approved
           
             the
             use
             of
             set-forms
             of
             publick
             Prayers
             ,
             and
             Administration
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             in
             Churches
             ,
          
           as
           warranted
           by
           a
           Scripture
           ,
           the
           antient
           practise
           and
           b
           Liturgies
           of
           the
           
             Greek
             ,
             Latine
             ,
             Gothick
             ,
             Aethiopick
             ,
          
           and
           other
           Churches
           (
           some
           whereof
           are
           spurious
           Impostures
           ,
           others
           interlaced
           with
           modern
           Sophistications
           and
           Superstitions
           by
           Popish
           Innovators
           )
           and
           of
           all
           or
           most
           Churches
           at
           this
           day
           throughout
           the
           Christian
           world
           ,
           whether
           Episcopal
           or
           Presbyterial
           ,
           Papists
           ,
           or
           Protestants
           ;
           and
           albeit
           I
           was
           never
           an
           Oppugner
           of
           ,
           
           or
           Seperatist
           from
           the
           
             Book
             of
             Common-Prayer
             ,
             and
             administration
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             established
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
          
           whereunto
           I
           have
           constantly
           resorted
           ;
           yet
           I
           must
           ingeniously
           professe
           I
           am
           clear
           of
           opinion
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           a
           set
           sta●ding
           form
           of
           Common-Prayer
           and
           Sacramental
           Administrations
           ,
           is
           not
           absolutely
           necessary
           for
           the
           being
           ,
           though
           c
           convenient
           for
           the
           well-being
           ,
           and
           unity
           of
           a
           National
           Church
           .
           Therefore
           not
           to
           be
           prescribed
           as
           a
           thing
           of
           absolute
           indispensable
           necessity
           ;
           but
           only
           of
           conveniency
           ,
           decency
           ,
           as
           tending
           to
           publick
           unity
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           That
           there
           are
           and
           may
           be
           d
           several
           set-forms
           of
           publick
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           of
           private
           Prayers
           and
           Devotions
           ,
           used
           in
           several
           Provinces
           ,
           Kingdoms
           ,
           National
           Churches
           ,
           and
           that
           all
           Churches
           ,
           Nations
           are
           no
           more
           obliged
           to
           used
           one
           form
           of
           publick
           Prayer
           and
           Administration
           of
           Sacraments
           ,
           than
           all
           private
           Christians
           are
           to
           use
           the
           self-same
           form
           of
           private
           Prayers
           in
           their
           several
           Families
           ,
           Closets
           ,
           or
           one
           kind
           of
           Grace
           before
           and
           after
           meat
           :
           but
           are
           all
           left
           at
           liberty
           to
           embrace
           or
           establish
           what
           forms
           they
           deem
           most
           beneficial
           for
           the
           Peoples
           spiritual
           edification
           ,
           best
           conducing
           to
           their
           salvation
           ,
           and
           union
           in
           Gods
           publick
           worship
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           That
           no
           one
           form
           of
           publick
           Liturgy
           is
           so
           compleat
           ,
           exact
           ,
           or
           unalterable
           ,
           but
           that
           upon
           grounds
           of
           Piety
           ,
           Prudence
           ,
           and
           sundry
           emergent
           occasions
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           altered
           ,
           e
           varied
           ,
           amended
           ,
           or
           totally
           set
           aside
           ;
           and
           a
           new
           form
           of
           Common-Prayer
           established
           in
           its
           stead
           (
           as
           f
           Pope
           Pius
           the
           5.
           and
           Clement
           the
           8.
           acknowledg
           )
           being
           only
           of
           human
           and
           Ecclesiastical
           ,
           not
           Divine
           institution
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           That
           the
           prescription
           or
           use
           of
           set-forms
           of
           publick
           Prayers
           ought
           not
           to
           suppresse
           ,
           discontinue
           ,
           interrupt
           ,
           or
           disparage
           the
           exercise
           of
           the
           gift
           or
           grace
           of
           conceived
           ,
           extemporary
           Prayers
           or
           Thanksgivings
           by
           Ministers
           and
           other
           Christians
           in
           publick
           or
           private
           upon
           ordinary
           or
           extraordinary
           occasions
           ;
           nor
           yet
           to
           hinder
           or
           disturb
           the
           constant
           preaching
           of
           the
           Word
           in
           season
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           season
           ;
           as
           is
           evident
           by
           the
           whole
           Book
           
           of
           Psalmes
           the
           g
           special
           Prayers
           and
           Thanksgivings
           of
           
             Moses
             ,
             David
             ,
             Solomon
             ,
             Nehemiah
             ,
             Ezra
             ,
             Hezekiah
             ,
             ●a●iel
             ,
             Jeremiah
             ,
          
           in
           the
           old
           ,
           and
           of
           h
           
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
          
           ,
           recorded
           in
           the
           new
           Testament
           ;
           being
           all
           compiled
           and
           used
           upon
           extraordinary
           occasions
           ;
           the
           i
           
             publick
             Prayers
             in
             the
             Primitive
             Church
          
           never
           secluded
           or
           diminished
           the
           use
           of
           private
           conceived
           prayers
           or
           preaching
           ;
           Therefore
           they
           should
           not
           do
           it
           now
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           That
           the
           bare-reading
           or
           chanting
           of
           Common-Prayers
           in
           the
           Church
           (
           which
           every
           Parish-Clerk
           ,
           Chorister
           ,
           Singing-man
           ,
           Scholar
           ,
           or
           Parishioner
           who
           can
           read
           ,
           may
           and
           can
           perform
           as
           well
           as
           any
           Archbishop
           ,
           Bishop
           ,
           Dean
           ,
           Prebend
           ,
           or
           Minister
           ;
           )
           and
           wearing
           of
           Canonical
           Vestments
           is
           no
           principal
           part
           of
           a
           Bishops
           or
           Ministers
           Duty
           ,
           as
           many
           now
           of
           late
           suppose
           it
           :
           but
           only
           the
           a
           constant
           ,
           frequent
           preaching
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           administration
           of
           the
           Sacraments
           ;
           wherein
           too
           many
           Bishops
           and
           Ministers
           are
           over-negligent
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           were
           the
           least
           part
           of
           their
           Function
           ;
           when
           as
           their
           Ministerial
           and
           Episcopal
           Office
           consists
           principally
           therein
           ;
           as
           is
           evident
           by
           Christs
           own
           first
           and
           last
           Missions
           of
           ,
           and
           charges
           to
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           
             Goe
             ye
             into
             all
             the
             world
             and
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             to
             every
             Creature
             ,
             Teach
             all
             Nations
             ,
             baptising
             them
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ;
             Teaching
             them
             to
             observe
             all
             things
             whatsoever
             I
             have
             commanded
             you
             .
          
           By
           b
           Christs
           and
           his
           c
           
             Apostles
             daily
             constant
             preaching
             the
             Gospel
             publickly
             ,
             and
             from
             House
             to
             House
             ,
             in
             all
             places
             where
             they
             came
             ,
             without
             intermission
             ,
          
           By
           Pauls
           asseverations
           ,
           d
           
             Christ
             sent
             me
             not
             to
             baptise
             ,
          
           (
           that
           is
           principally
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           first
           place
           ,
           nor
           yet
           to
           read
           ,
           or
           chant
           Common-Prayer
           in
           a
           Cathedral
           Tone
           )
           
             ●ut
             
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             .
             
               For
               though
               I
               preach
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               yet
               I
               have
               nothing
               to
               glory
               of
               ,
               for
               necessity
               is
               laid
               upon
               me
               ,
               yea
               ,
            
             Wo
             is
             unto
             me
             if
             I
             preach
             not
             the
             Gospel
          
           ;
           And
           that
           dreadful
           injunction
           of
           God
           himself
           by
           Paul
           to
           Timothy
           ,
           (
           whom
           our
           a
           Bishops
           and
           their
           Chaplains
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           their
           late
           as
           former
           
             Consecration
             Sermons
          
           and
           Discourses
           ,
           will
           needs
           make
           to
           be
           a
           Diocaesan
           Bishop
           or
           Metropolitan
           by
           
             Divine
             institution
          
           ,
           upon
           whom
           they
           found
           their
           Episcopacy
           ,
           and
           therefore
           must
           be
           equally
           lyable
           to
           this
           injunction
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Timothy
           )
           b
           
             I
             charge
             thee
             therefore
             before
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             who
             shall
             judge
             the
             quick
             and
             the
             dead
             at
             his
             appearing
             ,
             and
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             
               preach
               the
               Word
            
             be
             instant
             in
             season
             ,
             out
             of
             season
             rebuke
             ,
             reprove
             ,
             exhort
             with
             all
             long-suffering
             and
             doctrine
             ,
             Do
             the
             work
             of
             an
             Evangelist
             ,
             make
             full
             proof
             of
             thy
             Ministry
             .
          
           ;
           Thus
           seconded
           by
           his
           Charge
           to
           the
           Bishops
           of
           Ephesus
           ,
           c
           
             Take
             heed
             therefore
             unto
             yourselves
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             the
             flock
             over
             the
             which
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             hath
             made
             you
             
               Bishops
               to
               feed
               the
               Church
               of
               God
            
             (
             by
             teaching
             publickly
             ,
             and
             from
             House
             to
             House
             )
             which
             he
             hath
             purchased
             with
             his
             own
             blood
             .
          
           The
           due
           consideration
           whereof
           should
           terrifie
           and
           amaze
           all
           Non-preaching
           ,
           or
           Rare-preaching
           Bishops
           and
           Ministers
           ,
           who●
           by
           their
           Curates
           or
           Choristers
           read●
           or
           sing
           Common-Prayers
           once
           or
           twice
           every
           day
           or
           Lords
           day
           at
           the
           least
           ,
           and
           yet
           seldom
           personally
           preach
           the
           Gospel
           to
           their
           People
           once
           a
           Month
           ,
           Quarter
           ,
           Year
           ;
           yea
           cry
           up
           Common-Prayers
           to
           suppress
           frequent
           constant
           preachings
           ;
           when
           as
           the
           d
           
             Council
             of
             Trent
          
           it self
           resolves
           ,
           
             That
             preaching
             of
             Gods
             word
             is
             the
             principal
             part
             of
             a
             Bishops
             Office
             ,
             and
             belongeth
             chiefly
             to
             Bishops
             ;
             Whereupon
             it
             enjoyns
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             Parish-Priests
             throughout
             their
             Diocess
             ,
             to
             preach
             every
             Lords
             day
             ,
             and
             Holy
             day
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Fasts
             ,
             Lent
             ,
             and
             Advent
             ,
             
               to
               preach
               the
               word
               of
               God
               daily
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               thrice
               a
               week
               ,
            
             and
             at
             all
             other
             times
             whenever
             it
             may
             be
             oportunely
             done
             ,
             for
             the
             salvation
             of
             their
             people
             ,
             whom
             they
             are
             diligently
             to
             admonish
             ,
             that
             they
             repair
             to
             the
             Church
             to
             hear
             Gods
             word
             ,
             when
             ever
             they
             can
             conveniently
             do
             it
             .
          
           Yea
           e
           
             Bernardinus
             Senensis
          
           ,
           a
           famous
           Popish
           Fryer
           ,
           is
           not
           afraid
           to
           assert
           ,
           
           
             That
             the
             People
             are
             more
             obliged
             to
             hear
             ,
             and
             Priests
             to
             preach
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             than
             to
             hear
             or
             say
             Masse
             ;
             and
             that
             experience
             manifests
             ,
             that
             the
             People
             will
             incomparably
             suffer
             more
             prejudice
             both
             in
             Faith
             and
             Manners
             ,
             and
             grow
             more
             void
             of
             the
             fear
             ,
             love
             ,
             knowledge
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             veneration
             of
             the●
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             more
             over-grown
             with
             the
             stench
             and
             horror
             of
             sinnes
             ,
             by
             the
             want
             of
             preaching
             ,
             than
             by
             the
             want
             of
             Masse
             and
             Common-Prayer
          
           ;
           concluding
           ,
           
             Sic
             utique
             est
             populus
             sine
             divino
             verbo
             licet
             etiam
             Missae
             frequententur
             ,
             sicut
             mundus
             sine
             sole
             ,
          
           That
           the
           People
           without
           the
           preaching
           of
           Gods
           word
           ,
           although
           they
           frequent
           Masse
           and
           Common-Prayers
           ,
           will
           be
           but
           like
           the
           World
           without
           the
           Sun.
           And
           therefore
           all
           our
           Bishops
           ,
           Ministers
           should
           much
           more
           diligently
           press
           and
           apply
           themselves
           to
           the
           diligent
           frequent
           preaching
           ,
           and
           all
           People
           to
           the
           assiduous
           hearing
           of
           Gods
           word
           ,
           than
           to
           the
           reading
           or
           hearing
           of
           Common-Prayers
           ,
           which
           too
           many
           esteem
           the
           principal
           means
           to
           instruct
           and
           save
           their
           Souls
           ,
           and
           more
           necessary
           than
           preaching
           of
           the
           
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
             ,
             though
          
           a
           
             the
             Power
             of
             God
             unto
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             principle
             means
             of
             faith
             ,
             of
             converting
             and
             saving
             the
             souls
             of
             those
             who
             believe
             it
             .
          
        
         
           6.
           
           That
           there
           are
           some
           things
           in
           the
           Book
           of
           Common-Prayer
           very
           necessary
           and
           fit
           to
           be
           amended
           ;
           As
           1.
           the
           mis-recital
           of
           Ezech.
           18.
           21
           ,
           22.
           in
           the
           very
           beginning
           of
           the
           Book
           ,
           which
           many
           much
           abuse
           ,
           to
           the
           deferring
           of
           their
           repentance
           .
           2ly
           .
           The
           continuance
           of
           the
           old
           English
           Translations
           of
           the
           Psalmes
           ,
           Epistles
           ,
           Gospels
           ,
           and
           other
           Texts
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Versions
           of
           Mr.
           
             Tyndal
             ,
             Thomas
             Matthews
          
           ,
           and
           Mr.
           Coverdale
           ,
           which
           are
           not
           so
           exact
           ,
           so
           agreeable
           with
           the
           Original
           ,
           and
           Dialect
           of
           this
           Age
           ,
           as
           the
           more
           compleat
           ,
           refined
           Translation
           made
           by
           King
           James
           his
           Command
           ,
           now
           onely
           read
           and
           used
           in
           our
           Churches
           ,
           and
           most
           private
           Families
           :
           Therefore
           most
           fit
           to
           be
           used
           ,
           and
           henceforth
           inserted
           into
           the
           Common-Prayer-book
           ,
           to
           take
           away
           all
           former
           controversies
           and
           exceptions
           against
           the
           old
           Translation
           ,
           as
           well
           by
           Mr.
           
             Thomas
             Cartwright
          
           ,
           the
           
             Lincoln-shire-Ministers
             ,
             Altare
             Damascenum
          
           ,
           the
           
             Assembly
             of
             Perth
          
           ,
           and
           
           others
           heretofore
           ,
           and
           of
           a
           
             sundry
             Ministers
          
           of
           late
           times
           ;
           especially
           against
           that
           of
           
             ●sal
             .
             105.
             v.
          
           28.
           (
           occasioned
           by
           the
           Printers
           omission
           of
           one
           syllable
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           obedient
           ,
           for
           disobedient
           ,
           )
           not
           the
           Translators
           .
           Only
           I
           shall
           observe
           ,
           that
           the
           old
           Translation
           of
           
             Phil.
             2
             ▪
          
           10.
           in
           the
           Epistle
           for
           Palm-sunday
           ;
           according
           to
           the
           Greek
           Original
           ,
           all
           Latin
           Translations
           but
           one
           ,
           all
           English
           Versions
           whatsoever
           but
           the
           Geneva
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           King
           James
           ,
           (
           which
           ought
           to
           be
           amended
           in
           this
           particular
           )
           truly
           rendred
           the
           words
           ,
           
             That
             IN
          
           (
           not
           
             AT
             )
             the
             Name
             of
             Jesus
             every
             knee
             be
             bowed
             ,
             or
             should
             bow
          
           (
           in
           the
           passive
           ,
           not
           active
           verbe
           and
           sense
           )
           
             of
             things
             in
             heaven
             ,
             and
             things
             in
             earth
             ,
             and
             things
             under
             the
             earth
             ,
             &c.
          
           till
           corrupted
           and
           turned
           into
           A
           (
           not
           
             IN
             )
             the
             name
             of
             Jesus
             every
             knee
             should
             bow
             ,
             &c.
          
           in
           the
           active
           not
           passive
           signification
           ,
           by
           Dr.
           Cosins
           ,
           about
           25.
           years
           past
           :
           expresly
           against
           the
           Original
           ,
           the
           Latin
           ,
           and
           most
           other
           Translations
           whatsoever
           ,
           the
           old
           English
           translations
           of
           
             Trevisa
             ,
             Tyndall
             ,
             Matthews
             ,
             C●verdale
             ,
          
           the
           Bishops
           Bible
           ,
           Dr.
           Fulke
           ,
           Mr.
           Cartwright
           ,
           the
           Epistles
           and
           Gospels
           printed
           in
           English
           at
           
             Paris
             ,
             Anno
          
           1558.
           yea
           against
           the
           very
           sense
           and
           scope
           of
           the
           Text
           it self
           ,
           and
           our
           English
           dialect
           ;
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             In
             Nomine
             ,
             &c.
          
           being
           never
           rendred
           or
           translated
           At
           ,
           but
           
             IN
             the
             name
          
           alone
           ,
           in
           all
           Texts
           ,
           Liturgies
           ,
           Collects
           ,
           Writs
           ,
           Warrants
           ,
           Histories
           ,
           Authors
           whatsoever
           ;
           and
           the
           phrase
           
             ●T
             the
             name
          
           ,
           never
           heard
           of
           ,
           read
           ,
           used
           in
           any
           English
           ,
           Latin
           ,
           Greek
           ,
           Hebrew
           Syriack
           ,
           Arabick
           ,
           French
           ,
           Spanish
           ,
           Italian
           ,
           German
           ,
           Sclavonian
           ,
           or
           other
           Writer
           whatsoever
           ,
           but
           only
           in
           this
           Text
           ;
           and
           all
           to
           justifie
           the
           Ceremony
           of
           
             bowing
             the
             head
             ,
             and
             putting
             off
             the
             hat
             at
             the
             sound
             ,
             or
             hearing
             of
             the
             name
             Jesus
             :
          
           first
           introduced
           and
           prescribed
           by
           Pope
           Gregory
           the
           10.
           about
           the
           year
           of
           Christ
           1272.
           at
           the
           reading
           of
           the
           Gospel
           only
           ;
           after
           that
           enjoyned
           by
           other
           Popes
           ,
           Popish
           Canons
           ,
           Decrees
           and
           Masse-books
           ,
           with
           indulgences
           annexed
           for
           the
           users
           thereof
           to
           induce
           them
           thereunto
           ;
           though
           never
           intended
           nor
           prescribed
           by
           this
           Text
           ,
           nor
           practised
           in
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           for
           above
           1200
           years
           space
           ,
           nor
           in
           the
           
           Reformed
           Churches
           abroad
           ,
           nor
           enjoyned
           by
           the
           Common-Prayer-book
           ,
           or
           any
           Injunctions
           or
           Canons
           of
           our
           Church
           confirmed
           by
           Parliament
           ,
           to
           make
           them
           valid
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           a
           elsewhere
           proved
           at
           large
           .
        
         
           3ly
           .
           The
           frequent
           repetition
           of
           the
           
             Lords
             Prayer
          
           ,
           purposely
           instituted
           ,
           prescribed
           to
           prevent
           
             much
             babling
             ,
             and
             vain
             repetitions
             in
             prayer
             ,
          
           (
           in
           b
           
             use
             only
             among
             the
             heathens
             ,
             who
             thought
             they
             should
             be
             heard
             for
             their
             much
             speaking
             )
             expresly
             prohibited
             by
             our
             Saviour
             ,
          
           Mat
           6.
           7
           ,
           to
           16.
           and
           by
           Eccle●
           .
           5.
           1
           ,
           2.
           
           Prov.
           10.
           19.
           
           Which
           Repetitions
           seem
           to
           countenance
           the
           c
           
             Papists
             vain
             Battologies
          
           and
           abuse
           of
           the
           Lords
           Prayer
           in
           their
           
             M●ssals
             ,
             Offices
             ,
             Rosaries
             ,
             Psalters
             ,
             Beads
             ,
          
           by
           many
           successive
           rehearsals
           thereof
           ,
           against
           the
           express
           command
           and
           institution
           of
           Christ
           .
        
         
           4ly
           .
           The
           often
           rehearsals
           of
           
             Good
             Lord
             deliver
             us
             ;
             Wee
             beseech
             thee
             to
             hear
             us
             good
             Lord
             ,
          
           by
           all
           the
           People
           in
           the
           reading
           of
           the
           Letany
           :
           Which
           Antiphonies
           and
           Responsals
           between
           Minister
           ,
           Clerk
           and
           People
           (
           except
           d
           Amen
           at
           the
           
             cloze
             of
             every
             Prayer
          
           )
           have
           no
           Precept
           nor
           President
           in
           Scripture
           or
           solid
           Antiquity
           ,
           but
           only
           in
           
             Popish
             Missals
             ,
             Pontificals
             ,
             Offices
             ,
             Processionals
             ,
             Ceremonials
             ,
             Psalters
             ,
             Primers
             .
          
           And
           the
           interposition
           of
           it
           no
           lesse
           than
           twice
           ,
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           the
           Letany
           ,
           and
           Prayer
           for
           THE
           KING
           ,
           dividing
           it
           into
           three
           parts
           ;
           seems
           not
           onely
           superfluous
           ,
           but
           incongruous
           and
           ridiculous
           to
           many
           .
        
         
           I
           shall
           not
           at
           all
           insist
           upon
           kneeling
           at
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           the
           
             Crosse
             in
             Baptism
          
           ,
           the
           King
           in
           Mariage
           ,
           for
           which
           there
           is
           neither
           command
           nor
           example
           in
           Scripture
           or
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           next
           after
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           which
           Mr.
           Cartwright
           ,
           Mr.
           Knewstubs
           ,
           the
           
             Lincolnshire
             Ministers
          
           ,
           Mr.
           Parker
           ,
           Mr.
           Paybody
           ,
           Doctor
           
             John
             Burgesse
          
           ,
           Archbishop
           Whitguift
           ,
           Master
           Hooker
           ,
           Doctor
           Prideaux
           ,
           and
           sundry
           others
           have
           at
           large
           debated
           ,
           
             pro
             &
          
           *
           contra
           ,
           and
           may
           be
           omitted
           ,
           or
           left
           arbitrary
           to
           all
           ;
           but
           only
           confine
           my self
           to
           some
           few
           Particulars
           ,
           which
           others
           have
           but
           slightly
           touched
           ,
           not
           satisfactorily
           discussed
           .
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             frequent
             Repetition
             of
             Glory
             be
             to
             the
             Father
             ,
             &c.
             at
             the
             end
             of
             every
             Psalm
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             middest
             or
             end
             of
             some
             Prayers
             ,
             Canticles
             ,
             Songs
             ,
             Scriptures
             ,
             to
             which
             God
             never
             annexeth
             it
             ;
             and
             at
             the
             close
             of
             Athanasius
             his
             Creed
             .
          
           
             THe
             first
             thing
             I
             shall
             here
             examine
             ,
             is
             the
             reasonablenesse
             ,
             and
             Grounds
             of
             this
             Rubrick
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Book
             of
             Common-Prayer
             ;
             
               At
               the
               end
               of
               every
               Psalme
               throughout
               the
               year
               ;
               and
               likewise
               at
               the
               end
               of
            
             Benedictus
             ,
             Benedicite
             ,
             Magnificat
             ,
             Nunc
             Dimittis
             ,
             (
             and
             after
             
               O
               Lord
               make
               hast
               to
               help
               us
               ,
               Quicunque
               vult
               ,
               O
               Lord
               arise
               help
               us
               ,
               and
               deliver
               us
               for
               thy
               name
               sake
               ,
            
             the
             Psalm
             for
             the
             
               Churching
               of
               Women
               ,
               &c.
            
             )
             shall
             be
             repeated
             ,
             
               Glory
               be
               to
               the
               Father
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Son
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ;
               
                 As
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 ●●●inning
                 ,
                 is
                 now
                 ,
                 and
                 ever
                 shall
                 be
                 world
                 without
                 end
                 .
                 Amen
                 .
              
            
             Which
             is
             repeated
             (
             especially
             where
             the
             Psalms
             are
             short
             )
             six
             or
             seven
             times
             one
             after
             another
             every
             Morning
             ,
             and
             as
             oft
             at
             Evening
             Prayer
             ;
             and
             that
             by
             way
             of
             Antiphony
             and
             Respousals
             both
             by
             the
             Minister
             ,
             Clerk
             and
             People
             ,
             though
             the
             Rubrick
             prescribe
             it
             not
             ,
             but
             only
             orders
             the
             Priest
             to
             say
             it
             ,
             without
             the
             People
             or
             Clerk.
             
          
           
             This
             Rubr●ick
             and
             practise
             seems
             very
             needless
             ,
             superfluous
             ,
             unreasonable
             ,
             offensive
             ,
             unlawfull
             ,
             and
             fit
             to
             be
             redressed
             ,
             to
             many
             judicious
             ,
             conscientious
             ,
             sober
             Christians
             who
             resort
             to
             Common-Prayers
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             Seperatists
             from
             them
             ,
             upon
             these
             ensuing
             considerations
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             God
             himself
             never
             prescribed
             this
             form
             of
             Doxalogie
             ,
             
             nor
             annexed
             it
             to
             the
             end
             of
             any
             one
             Psalme
             ,
             much
             lesse
             of
             every
             parcel
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             Song
             or
             Canticle
             ,
             to
             which
             the
             Rubrick
             ,
             and
             Common-Prayer-book
             inseparably
             annex
             it
             ,
             when
             read
             in
             Churches
             Morning
             or
             Evening
             all
             the
             year
             long
             without
             omission
             or
             intermission
             ;
             which
             seems
             to
             many
             
               to
               be
               an
               Addition
               to
               Gods
               sacred
               Word
            
             (
             of
             which
             the
             ignorant
             Vulgar
             ,
             and
             ignorant
             Priests
             repute
             it
             a
             Part
             as
             they
             do
             the
             post-scripts
             to
             Pauls
             Epistles
             )
             expresly
             prohibited
             by
             God
             himself
             ,
             Deu.
             4.
             4.
             2.
             c.
             12
             ▪
             32.
             
             Josh
             .
             1.
             7.
             
             Prov.
             30.
             6
             
             Rev.
             2.
             18.
             
             
               Ye
               shall
               not
               add
               to
               the
               Word
               which
               I
               command
               you
               ,
               nor
               diminish
               from
               it
               ,
               that
               you
               may
               keep
               the
               Commandment
               of
               the
               Lord
               your
               God.
               Adde
               thou
               not
               unto
               his
               Words
               ,
               lest
               he
               reprove
               thee
               ,
               and
               thou
               be
               found
               a
               lyer
               .
               If
               any
               man
               shall
               adde
               unto
               these
               things
               ,
               God
               shall
               adde
               unto
               him
               the
               Plagues
               which
               are
               written
               in
               this
               Book
               .
            
             Yea
             ,
             a
             making
             of
             our selves
             wiser
             than
             the
             *
             
               only
               wise
               God
            
             ,
             who
             would
             have
             added
             
               Glory
               be
               to
               the
               Father
               ,
               &c.
            
             to
             the
             end
             of
             every
             Psalm
             ,
             Song
             ,
             Scripture
             ,
             had
             he
             reputed
             it
             necessary
             or
             expedient
             for
             us
             to
             use
             and
             repeat
             it
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             publickly
             read
             in
             the
             time
             of
             his
             solemn
             worship
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               It
               seems
               to
               be
               a
               mere
               humane-invented
               will-worship
               and
               tradition
               ,
               never
               particularly
               prescribed
               non
               required
               in
               any
               part
               or
               text
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               manner
               ,
               form
               ,
               or
               frequent
               usage
               ;
               and
               so
               condemned
               by
               Matth.
            
             15.
             9.
             
             In
             vain
             do
             they
             worship
             me
             ;
             teaching
             for
             doctrines
             the
             commandements
             of
             men
             .
             Isay
             .
             1.
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             Who
             hath
             required
             this
             at
             your
             hands
             ?
             Bring
             no
             more
             vain
             Oblations
             ,
             I
             am
             weary
             of
             them
             .
             Col.
             2.
             20
             ,
             22
             ,
             23.
             
             Wherefore
             if
             ye
             be
             dead
             with
             Christ
             from
             the
             rudiments
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             why
             as
             though
             living
             in
             the
             world
             are
             you
             subject
             to
             Ordinances
             ,
             after
             the
             rudiments
             and
             doctrines
             of
             men
             ;
             which
             things
             have
             indeed
             a
             shew
             of
             wisedom
             in
             will-worship
             ,
             and
             humility
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             was
             never
             thus
             used
             by
             Gods
             people
             in
             any
             parts
             of
             his
             publick
             worship
             in
             the
             Old
             ,
             or
             New
             Testament
             ,
             nor
             by
             any
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             Primitive
             Churches
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             or
             Christians
             for
             above
             300.
             years
             after
             Christ
             ;
             Therefore
             not
             just
             to
             be
             so
             peremptorily
             enjoyned
             or
             practised
             now
             .
             e
             Al●uinus
             ,
             f
             
               Mat.
               Westminster
            
             ,
             Mr.
             
             g
             Fox
             ,
             h
             others
             relate
             ,
             and
             Mr.
             i
             Hooker
             ,
             Dr.
             k
             Boyes
             confess
             
               Pope
               Damasus
               in
               the
               year
               of
               our
               Lord
               376.
               (
               or
               St.
               Jerom
               at
               his
               request
               ,
               as
               some
               fable
               )
               was
               the
               first
               who
               introduced
               
                 Glory
                 be
                 to
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Son
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
              
               appointing
               it
               to
               be
               repeated
               in
               the
               Church
               at
               the
               end
               of
               the
               Psalmes
               .
            
             And
             l
             
               Laurentius
               Bochel●us
            
             informs
             us
             ,
             
               That
               as
               it
               was
               in
               the
               beginning
               ,
               is
               now
               ,
               and
               ever
               shall
               be
               ,
               &c.
            
             was
             added
             to
             
               Gloria
               Patri
            
             long
             after
             ,
             by
             the
             2
             
             d.
             
               Provincial
               Council
            
             of
             Vasio
             in
             France
             ,
             in
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             450.
             not
             before
             ;
             Seeing
             then
             God
             himself
             commands
             us
             ,
             m
             
               To
               stand
               in
               the
               wayes
               ,
               and
               ask
               for
               the
               old
               Pathes
               ,
               where
               is
               the
               good
               way
               and
               walk
               therein
               ,
               and
               ye
               shall
               find
               rest
               for
               your
               Souls
               ;
               And
               to
               keep
               the
               old
               Commandement
               ,
               even
               the
               Word
               which
               we
               have
               heard
               from
               the
               beginning
            
             ;
             And
             n
             Tertullian
             assures
             us
             ,
             
               Illud
               verius
               quod
               antiquius
            
             ;
             We
             ought
             not
             to
             follow
             this
             Innovation
             so
             long
             after
             the
             Apostles
             time
             ,
             introduced
             by
             a
             Popes
             authority
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             It
             was
             first
             inserted
             into
             ,
             and
             prescribed
             to
             be
             used
             in
             and
             by
             Popish
             Missals
             ,
             and
             Mass-books
             after
             every
             
               Psalme
               ,
               Hymne
               ,
               Prayer
            
             ,
             in
             the
             self-same
             manner
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Common-prayer-book
             ,
             into
             which
             it
             was
             originally
             transplanted
             out
             of
             these
             *
             Romish
             Missals
             ;
             as
             is
             evident
             by
             
               Officium
               ,
               &
               Processionale
               secundum
               usum
               Sarum
               ,
               Missale
               Romanum
               ,
               ex
               Decreto
               sancti
               Concilii
               Tridentini
               restitutum
               Pii
            
             5.
             
             Pontificis
             Max.
             jussu
             editum
             .
             Salmanticae
             1588.
             
             
               Rubricae
               Generales
               Missalis
               .
               Missale
               Romanum
               ,
            
             Clementis
             8.
             aucthoritate
             recognitum
             .
             Antuerpiae
             1630.
             
             &
             *
             
               Al●uinus
               ;
               Pontificale
               &
               Caeremoniale
               Romanum
               .
            
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             frequent
             use
             and
             repetition
             of
             it
             after
             every
             Psalm
             ,
             Hymn
             ,
             some
             Prayers
             ,
             Creeds
             ,
             at
             least
             8.
             
             Or
             9.
             times
             every
             Morning
             prayer
             ,
             seems
             to
             be
             a
             
               vain
               babling
               and
               repetition
            
             ,
             prohibited
             by
             Eccles
             .
             5.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             Prov.
             10.
             19.
             and
             Matth.
             6.
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             And
             an
             imitation
             ,
             if
             not
             justification
             of
             the
             Papists
             use
             of
             the
             
               Ave
               Mary
            
             after
             every
             
               Pater
               noster
            
             ,
             which
             they
             have
             annexed
             to
             the
             Lords
             Prayer
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             
               Gloria
               Patri
            
             to
             the
             end
             of
             every
             Psalm
             and
             sacred
             Hymn
             ,
             with
             an
             addition
             to
             the
             
               Ave
               Maria
            
             it self
             ;
             which
             
             
               makes
               it
               a
            
             o
             
               Prayer
               to
               her
               ;
               when
               as
               in
               it self
               it
               is
               but
               a
               bare
               salutation
               ,
               and
               prayer
               for
               her
               .
            
          
           
             6.
             
             This
             daily
             use
             and
             frequent
             repetition
             of
             
               Gloria
               Patri
               ,
               &c.
            
             is
             a
             mere
             unnecessary
             superfluity
             and
             exuberancy
             which
             may
             well
             be
             spared
             :
             for
             if
             it
             were
             originally
             introduced
             &
             still
             continued
             in
             the
             Church
             
               only
               as
               a
               paraphrastical
               exposition
               of
            
             Ro.
             11.
             36.
             *
             
               to
               manifest
               our
               sound
               judgement
               concerning
               the
               sacred
               Trinity
            
             against
             the
             Arrians
             ;
             as
             p
             Mr.
             Hooker
             ,
             q
             Dr.
             Boyes
             ,
             and
             other
             Patrons
             of
             it
             affirm
             .
             And
             if
             
               As
               it
               was
               in
               the
               beginning
               ,
               &c.
            
             was
             superadded
             thereunto
             by
             the
             2
             
             d.
             
               Provincial
               Council
            
             of
             Vasio
             ,
             and
             yet
             continued
             ,
             
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               incredulity
               and
               craft
               of
               Hereticks
               ,
               who
               blasphemously
               affirmed
               ,
               Dei
               filium
               non
               semper
               cum
               Patre
               fuisse
               ,
               sed
               à
               tempore
               caepisse
               ;
               That
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               was
               not
               alwayes
               with
               the
               Father
               ,
               but
               to
               have
               his
               beginning
               from
               Time
               ,
            
             as
             this
             Council
             and
             r
             Bochellus
             assure
             us
             ;
             It
             is
             then
             humbly
             submitted
             to
             the
             judgement
             of
             all
             impartiall
             Christians
             who
             acknowledge
             ,
             glorifie
             ,
             and
             worship
             the
             Trinity
             in
             unity
             ,
             and
             believe
             the
             eternity
             of
             our
             Saviours
             generation
             :
             whether
             the
             single
             rehearsal
             of
             one
             or
             more
             of
             these
             sacred
             Texts
             of
             Scripture
             at
             the
             beginning
             ,
             middle
             ,
             or
             end
             of
             Morning
             or
             Evening
             Prayer
             ,
             
               viz.
               1
               Iohn
            
             5.
             7.
             
             
               There
               are
               three
               that
               bear
               record
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               the
               Father
               ,
               the
               Word
               and
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               and
               these
               three
               are
               one
               ,
               Mat.
               28.
               19.
               
               All
               power
               is
               given
               unto
               me
               both
               in
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               ;
               Go
               therefore
               and
               teach
               all
               Nations
               ,
               baptising
               them
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Son
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
               Rev.
               4.
               8.
               
               Holy
               ,
               Holy
               ,
               Holy
               Lord
               God
               Almighty
               ,
               which
               was
               ,
               and
               is
               ,
               and
               is
               to
               come
               .
               Iohn
               1.
               1
               ,
               2.
               
               In
               the
               beginning
               was
               the
               Word
               ,
               and
               the
               Word
               was
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               Word
               was
               God
               ;
               the
               same
               was
               in
               the
               beginning
               with
               God.
               Heb.
               13.
               8.
               
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               yesterday
               ,
               and
               to
               day
               ,
               and
               the
               same
               for
               ever
               :
               Rev.
               1.
               8.
               
               I
               am
               Alpha
               and
               Omega
               ,
               the
               beginning
               and
               the
               ending
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
               which
               is
               ,
               which
               was
               ,
               and
               which
               is
               to
               come
               .
               Rom.
               9.
               5.
               
               Christ
               ,
               who
               is
               over
               all
               ,
               God
               blessed
               for
               ever
               .
               Amen
               .
               Prov.
               8.
               22.
               23.
               
               The
               Lord
               possessed
               me
               in
               the
               brginning
               of
               his
               way
               ,
               before
               his
               works
               
               of
               old
               :
               I
               was
               set
               up
               from
               everlasting
               ,
               from
               the
               beginning
               ,
               or
               ever
               the
               earth
               was
               :
               when
               there
               were
               no
               depths
               ,
               I
               was
               brought
               forth
               ;
               before
               the
               hills
               was
               I
               brought
               forth
               ,
               &c.
               
               When
               he
               appointed
               the
               Foundations
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               then
               I
               was
               by
               him
               ,
               as
               one
               brought
               up
               with
               him
               ,
               I
               was
               daily
               his
               delight
               ,
               rejoycing
               alwayes
               before
               him
               .
            
             Whether
             these
             Texts
             rehearsal
             would
             not
             far
             more
             clearly
             ,
             satisfactorily
             manifest
             ,
             testifie
             our
             judgement
             concerning
             the
             right
             worship
             ,
             eternal
             being
             ,
             generation
             ,
             and
             Deity
             of
             Christ
             ,
             than
             this
             invention
             and
             frequent
             repetition
             of
             
               Glory
               be
               to
               the
               Father
            
             ,
             &c.
             being
             no
             Canonical
             Scripture
             as
             these
             Texts
             are
             ,
             and
             a
             mere
             humane
             invention
             ?
             (
             wherein
             the
             *
             
               first
               Inventors
               were
               much
               divided
               among
               themselves
               .
            
             )
             Besides
             ,
             the
             soundnesse
             of
             our
             Faith
             in
             the
             blessed
             Trinity
             ,
             and
             our
             Saviours
             eternal
             Generation
             ,
             is
             more
             fully
             ,
             clearly
             expressed
             every
             Morning
             and
             Evening
             Prayer
             ,
             by
             the
             rehearsal
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             the
             
               Nicene
               ,
               Athanasius
            
             Creeds
             ,
             inserted
             into
             the
             Common-Prayer-book
             ,
             by
             the
             very
             beginning
             of
             the
             Letany
             read
             every
             Lords
             day
             ,
             Friday
             and
             Wednesday
             ;
             by
             the
             form
             of
             Baptism
             constantly
             used
             every
             day
             in
             great
             Parishes
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Psalms
             ,
             Lessons
             ,
             Collects
             ,
             Epistle
             and
             Gospel
             on
             
               Trinity
               Sunday
            
             ,
             than
             by
             
               Gloria
               Patri
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             Therefore
             it
             may
             very
             well
             be
             spared
             as
             a
             needless
             superfluity
             in
             our
             Church
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             This
             Addition
             to
             
               Gloria
               Patri
            
             by
             the
             Council
             of
             
               Vasio
               ,
               As
               it
               was
               in
               the
               beginning
               ,
               is
               now
               ,
               and
               ever
               shall
               be
               ,
               world
               without
               end
               .
               Amen
               .
            
             on
             purpose
             to
             expresse
             the
             eternal
             being
             and
             generation
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             refute
             those
             Heretiques
             who
             denyed
             it
             ,
             if
             judicially
             examined
             ,
             is
             very
             defective
             in
             it self
             ,
             and
             incongruously
             annexed
             to
             
               Glory
               be
               to
               the
               Father
            
             .
             For
             1.
             there
             is
             no
             mention
             at
             all
             of
             Christ
             ,
             not
             one
             syllable
             in
             it
             concerning
             his
             eternal
             generation
             ,
             as
             there
             is
             in
             
               Prov.
               8.
               
               John
            
             1.
             and
             other
             fore-cited
             Texts
             .
             2ly
             .
             It
             seems
             clearly
             to
             exclude
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             relate
             to
             something
             else
             ;
             As
             IT
             (
             not
             Christ
             )
             
               was
               in
               the
               beginning
               ,
               is
               now
               ,
               and
               ever
               shall
               be
               ,
            
             imports
             .
             3ly
             .
             Christs
             eternal
             generation
             in
             the
             beginning
             ,
             cannot
             properly
             be
             said
             ,
             
               is
               now
               ,
               and
               ever
               shall
               be
               world
               without
               end
               ,
            
             without
             some
             
             incong●uity
             and
             contradiction
             .
             4ly
             .
             As
             it
             is
             coupled
             with
             the
             precedent
             clause
             ,
             
               Glory
               be
               to
               the
               Father
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Son
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
            
             it
             must
             *
             necessarily
             relate
             to
             the
             three
             persons
             alike
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             Christ
             alone
             ,
             much
             less
             to
             his
             eternal
             Generation
             ,
             of
             which
             there
             is
             no
             mention
             in
             the
             first
             clause
             .
             For
             since
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             are
             not
             begotten
             ,
             but
             only
             the
             Son
             ;
             and
             this
             Clause
             refers
             to
             the
             Father
             and
             Holy
             Ghost
             as
             much
             as
             to
             the
             Son
             ;
             it
             cannot
             peculiarly
             express
             or
             declare
             the
             eternal
             Generation
             of
             the
             Son
             ,
             but
             rather
             the
             eternal
             being
             and
             immutability
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             Son
             ,
             and
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             in
             a
             true
             Grammatical
             and
             Logical
             construction
             .
             5ly
             .
             Any
             Heretique
             may
             easily
             evade
             this
             Clause
             by
             applying
             it
             onely
             to
             the
             Father
             ,
             who
             is
             first
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             last
             mentioned
             in
             
               Gloria
               Patri
            
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             the
             Son.
             6ly
             .
             The
             illiterate
             Vulgar
             ,
             yea
             Ignorant
             reading
             Priests
             ,
             Vicars
             ,
             Atheists
             ,
             do
             no
             waies
             understand
             it
             of
             the
             Sons
             eternal
             being
             and
             Generation
             ,
             but
             rather
             in
             a
             literal
             and
             quite
             other
             sence
             ,
             than
             the
             Original
             Contrivers
             of
             it
             intended
             ,
             even
             according
             to
             the
             sence
             and
             language
             of
             those
             Atheistical
             S●●f●ers
             prophecyed
             of
             
               by
               St.
               Peter
               in
               these
               last
               dayes
               ,
            
             (
             who
             hold
             the
             World
             to
             be
             eternal
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             no
             end
             ,
             contrary
             to
             Psal
             .
             102.
             25
             ,
             26
             ,
             27.
             
             Hebr.
             1.
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             Isay
             34.
             4.
             
             Mar.
             13.
             19
             ,
             40
             ,
             49.
             c.
             34.
             3
             ,
             &c.
             1
             Pet.
             4
             7.
             2
             
             Pet.
             3.
             6
             ,
             to
             14.
             
             Rev.
             6.
             12
             ,
             13.
             )
             
               saying
               ,
               Where
               is
               the
               promise
               of
               Christs
               coming
            
             (
             to
             judgement
             )
             
               for
               since
               the
               Fathers
               fell
               asleep
            
             ALL
             THINGS
             CONTINUE
             AS
             THEY
             WERE
             FROM
             THE
             BEGINNING
             ;
             and
             do
             so
             now
             ,
             and
             ever
             shall
             do
             world
             without
             end
             ;
             whose
             Atheistical
             Scoff
             and
             Opinion
             these
             words
             do
             more
             serve
             to
             justifie
             and
             corroborate
             ,
             than
             the
             eternal
             Generation
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ;
             Therefore
             not
             fit
             to
             be
             still
             continued
             in
             our
             Church
             now
             there
             are
             so
             many
             Atheists
             ,
             prophane
             Sco●fers
             and
             Deriders
             of
             Christ's
             second
             comming
             ,
             and
             the
             worlds
             approaching
             Dissolution
             ,
             whom
             Peter
             largely
             refutes
             ,
             2
             Pet.
             3.
             6
             ,
             to
             14.
             
          
           
             8.
             
             
               If
               the
               use
               of
            
             Gloria
             Patri
             ,
             &c.
             
               was
               first
               instituted
               and
               inserted
               into
               publick
               Liturgies
               (
               as
               some
               conceive
               )
               
               to
               render
               Glory
               and
               Praise
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               Trinity
               in
               Unity
               ;
               no
               doubt
               this
               may
               be
               far
               better
               ,
               and
               more
               effectually
               performed
               without
               the
               least
               exception
               ,
               by
               the
               recital
               of
               the
               Song
               of
               the
               Angels
               and
               Heavenly
               host
               ,
               at
               our
            
             Saviours
             Nativity
             ,
             
               Luke
               2
               14.
               and
               that
               of
            
             Luke
             19.
             38.
             
             Glory
             to
             God
             in
             the
             Highest
             ,
             &c.
             (
             
               inserted
               into
               the
            
             Common
             Prayer
             ,
             
               and
               repeated
               at
               every
               Celebration
               of
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               with
               some
               additions
               of
               like
               nature
               )
               prescribed
               to
               be
               used
               in
               Churches
               and
               Liturgies
               by
            
             *
             Pope
             Telesphorus
             ,
             
               in
               the
               year
               139.
               long
               before
               the
               invention
               or
               prescription
               of
            
             Gloria
             Patri
             ,
             
               by
               Pope
            
             Damasus
             .
             
               Of
               Rom.
            
             11.
             36.
             
             Of
             him
             ,
             and
             through
             him
             ,
             and
             for
             him
             are
             all
             things
             ,
             to
             him
             be
             glory
             for
             ever
             Amen
             ,
             
               of
               which
               Doctor
            
             Boyes
             
               and
               others
               make
            
             Glory
             be
             to
             the
             Father
             ,
             &c.
             
               a
               mere
            
             Paraphraitical
             Exposition
             ,
             Gal.
             1.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             According
             to
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             our
             Father
             ,
             to
             whom
             be
             glory
             for
             ever
             and
             ever
             Amen
             .
             1
             Tim.
             1.
             17.
             
             Now
             unto
             the
             King
             eternal
             ,
             immortal
             ,
             invisible
             ,
             the
             only
             wise
             God
             ,
             be
             honour
             and
             glory
             for
             ever
             and
             ever
             Amen
             .
             2
             Tim.
             4.
             18.
             
             And
             the
             Lord
             shall
             deliver
             me
             from
             every
             evil
             work
             ,
             and
             will
             preserve
             me
             unto
             his
             Heavenly
             Kingdom
             ,
             to
             whom
             be
             glory
             for
             ever
             and
             ever
             Amen
             .
             Heb.
             13.
             20
             ,
             21.
             
             Now
             the
             God
             of
             peace
             ,
             that
             brought
             again
             from
             the
             dead
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
             &c.
             make
             you
             perfect
             in
             every
             good
             work
             to
             do
             his
             will
             ,
             working
             in
             you
             that
             which
             is
             pleasing
             in
             his
             sight
             ,
             through
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             to
             whom
             be
             glory
             for
             ever
             and
             ever
             Amen
             .
             Rom.
             16.
             27.
             
             To
             God
             only
             wise
             ,
             be
             glory
             through
             Jesus
             Christ
             for
             ever
             ,
             Amen
             .
             1
             Pet.
             5.
             10
             ,
             11.
             〈◊〉
             the
             God
             of
             all
             grace
             ,
             who
             hath
             called
             us
             into
             his
             eternal
             glory
             through
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             make
             you
             perfect
             ,
             stablish
             ,
             strengthen
             ,
             settle
             you
             ;
             To
             him
             be
             glory
             and
             dominion
             for
             ever
             and
             ever
             ,
             Amen
             .
             
               Rev.
               4.
               9.
               10
               ,
               11.
               c.
            
             5.
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             And
             when
             those
             Beasts
             gave
             glory
             and
             honour
             and
             thanks
             to
             him
             that
             sate
             on
             the
             Throne
             ,
             who
             liveth
             for
             ever
             and
             ever
             ,
             the
             24.
             
             Elders
             fall
             down
             (
             
               not
               stand
               up
            
             )
             before
             him
             that
             sate
             on
             the
             Throne
             ,
             and
             worship
             him
             that
             liveth
             for
             ever
             and
             ever
             ,
             and
             cast
             their
             Crowns
             before
             the
             Throne
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Thou
             art
             worthy
             ,
             O
             Lord
             ,
             to
             receive
             glory
             ,
             and
             honour
             ,
             and
             power
             ,
             for
             thou
             hast
             created
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             for
             thy
             pleasure
             they
             are
             and
             were
             created
             .
             And
             I
             heard
             
             the
             voyce
             of
             many
             Angels
             round
             about
             the
             Throne
             ,
             and
             the
             Beasts
             and
             the
             Elders
             ,
             and
             the
             number
             of
             them
             was
             ten
             thousand
             times
             ten
             thousand
             ,
             and
             thousands
             of
             thousands
             ;
             saying
             ,
             with
             a
             loud
             voyce
             ,
             Worthy
             is
             the
             Lambe
             that
             was
             slain
             to
             receive
             power
             ,
             and
             wisedome
             ,
             and
             riches
             ,
             and
             honour
             ,
             and
             glory
             ,
             and
             blessing
             .
             And
             every
             Creature
             which
             is
             in
             heaven
             ,
             and
             under
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             are
             in
             the
             Sea
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             are
             in
             them
             ,
             heard
             I
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Blessing
             ,
             honour
             ,
             glory
             and
             power
             ,
             be
             unto
             him
             that
             sitteth
             upon
             the
             Throne
             ,
             and
             unto
             the
             Lamb
             for
             ever
             and
             ever
             ;
             And
             the
             four
             Beasts
             said
             ,
             Amen
             .
             Rev.
             7.
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             After
             this
             I
             beheld
             ,
             and
             lo
             ,
             a
             great
             multitude
             which
             no
             man
             could
             number
             ,
             of
             all
             Nations
             ,
             and
             kindreds
             of
             people
             and
             tongues
             stood
             before
             the
             Throne
             ,
             and
             before
             the
             Lamb
             cloathed
             with
             white
             robes
             ,
             and
             palmes
             in
             their
             hands
             ;
             and
             cryed
             with
             a
             loud
             voyce
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Salvation
             to
             our
             God
             which
             sitteth
             upon
             the
             Throne
             ,
             and
             unto
             the
             Lamb
             ;
             And
             all
             the
             Angels
             stood
             round
             about
             the
             Throne
             ,
             &c.
             and
             fell
             before
             the
             Throne
             on
             their
             faces
             ,
             (
             
               not
               stood
               up
            
             )
             and
             worshipped
             God
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Amen
             .
             Blessing
             ,
             and
             glory
             ,
             and
             wisedom
             ,
             and
             thanksgiving
             ,
             and
             honour
             ,
             and
             power
             ,
             and
             might
             ,
             be
             unto
             our
             God
             for
             ever
             and
             ever
             .
             Amen
             .
             
               The
               reading
               or
               reciting
               of
               one
               or
               more
               of
               these
               Canonical
               Doxalogies
               at
               the
               beginning
               ,
               middle
               ,
               or
               end
               of
               Morning
               or
               Evening
               Prayers
               ,
               would
               certainly
               be
               more
               Canonical
               ,
               expedient
               ,
               useful
               in
               and
               to
               our
               Churches
               ,
               and
               lesse
               subject
               to
               exceptions
               ,
               than
               this
               frequent
               Repetition
               of
            
             Gloria
             Patri
             ,
             &c.
             
               a
               mere
               superfluous
               humane
               invention
               and
               tradition
               ,
               which
               ought
               to
               give
               place
               to
               these
               forecited
               sacred
               Texts
               .
            
          
           
             9ly
             .
             The
             annexing
             of
             
               Gloria
               Patri
            
             to
             ,
             and
             repetition
             of
             it
             at
             the
             end
             of
             every
             Psalm
             ,
             is
             either
             incongruous
             ,
             impertinent
             ,
             or
             superfluous
             at
             the
             best
             .
             The
             greatest
             part
             of
             the
             Psalms
             are
             either
             Supplications
             ,
             Intercessions
             ,
             Prayers
             ,
             Exhortations
             ,
             Imprecations
             ,
             Lamentations
             ,
             Instructions
             ,
             admonitions
             ,
             or
             penitential
             Confessions
             of
             Sin
             ,
             and
             Gods
             judgements
             inflicted
             for
             the
             same
             ;
             and
             to
             repeat
             
               Glory
               be
               to
               the
               Father
               ,
               &c.
            
             at
             such
             Psalms
             cloze
             ,
             seems
             to
             considerate
             Christians
             a
             great
             Incongruity
             ,
             impertinency
             ,
             
             
             
             
             
             and
             absurdity
             ;
             especially
             when
             *
             
               sung
               with
               Organs
               and
               the
               Quire
               in
               Cathedrals
               ,
            
             as
             
               Caeremoniale
               Romanum
            
             requires
             it
             .
             Compare
             this
             Doxalogy
             with
             the
             last
             Verses
             of
             Psal
             .
             1.
             6.
             9.
             10.
             12.
             14.
             15.
             19.
             20.
             22.
             25.
             31.
             33.
             36.
             38.
             39.
             40.
             46.
             47.
             49.
             51.
             55.
             70.
             76.
             78.
             80.
             81
             ,
             &c.
             and
             you
             shall
             at
             first
             discern
             how
             little
             coherence
             ,
             harmony
             there
             is
             between
             them
             .
             The
             residue
             of
             the
             Psalms
             are
             for
             the
             most
             part
             gratulatory
             ,
             consisting
             of
             Prayses
             ,
             Thanksgivings
             ,
             and
             Gratifications
             to
             God
             for
             his
             Spiritual
             ,
             Temporal
             ,
             and
             Eternal
             Mercies
             and
             Deliverance
             ;
             concluding
             with
             †
             
               Praise
               ye
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             or
             beginning
             with
             it
             :
             and
             to
             annex
             
               Gloria
               Patri
            
             to
             them
             ,
             is
             either
             a
             meer
             unnecessary
             superfluity
             or
             Tautoligy
             ,
             an
             adding
             of
             Water
             to
             the
             Ocean
             ,
             and
             of
             humane
             inventions
             to
             Divine
             Thanksgivings
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Honorius
               Augustodunensis
            
             ,
             flourishing
             about
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             ,
             1120.
             in
             his
             
               Gemma
               Animae
               ,
               sive
               de
               Divinis
               ●fficiis
               &
               antiquo
               rit●
               Missarum
            
             (
             out
             of
             which
             
               ●●lielmus
               D●rantus
            
             hath
             borrowed
             most
             part
             of
             his
             
               Rationale
               Divinorum
            
             )
             l.
             1.
             c.
             121.
             
             Yea
             b
             
               Missale
               Romanum
            
             ,
             set
             forth
             by
             Pope
             
               Pius
               Quintus
            
             ,
             and
             revised
             by
             Pope
             Clement
             the
             8th
             .
             with
             others
             inform
             us
             ,
             
               That
               at
               the
               Mass
               of
               the
               Dead
               ,
               Gloria
               Patri
               ,
               and
               Allelujah
               ,
               which
               signifie
               gladness
               ,
               are
               not
               sung
               or
               used
               ,
               because
               this
               Mass
               intimates
               sorrow
               :
               and
               we
               are
               thereby
               admonished
               that
               we
               came
               into
               the
               world
               with
               sadnesse
               ,
               and
               shall
               depart
               thence
               with
               sorrow
               .
            
             If
             then
             Papists
             ,
             Popes
             ,
             and
             Missals
             themselves
             repute
             
               Gloria
               Patri
            
             incongruous
             and
             absurd
             to
             be
             sung
             or
             said
             in
             Masses
             for
             the
             Dead
             ,
             upon
             this
             account
             ;
             it
             must
             by
             the
             self-same
             reason
             be
             as
             incongruous
             and
             absurd
             for
             any
             to
             chant
             or
             repeat
             it
             at
             the
             end
             of
             penitential
             ,
             supplicatory
             ,
             lamenting
             complaining
             Psalmes
             ,
             or
             Psalmes
             that
             are
             read
             at
             Funerals
             .
             The
             same
             Honorius
             ,
             l.
             2.
             c.
             2
             &
             10.
             informs
             us
             ,
             c
             
               That
               the
            
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             and
             6.
             
             
             Psalmes
             ●
             which
             he
             applyes
             to
             the
             generation
             from
             Adam
             to
             Noah
             in
             general
             ,
             and
             to
             
               Ab●l
               ,
               Enos
               ,
               Enoch
            
             &
             Lamech
             in
             special
             )
             
               are
               all
               said
               under
               one
               Gloria
            
             Patri
             ,
             
               because
               the
               just
               men
               of
               that
               Age
               are
               believed
               to
               have
               worshipped
               the
               Trinity
               .
               And
               that
               all
               Psalmes
               are
               sung
               with
            
             Gloria
             
             Patri
             ,
             
               because
               all
               the
               foresaid
               orders
            
             ,
             (
             of
             Priests
             ,
             Judges
             ,
             Kings
             ,
             
               in
               the
               several
               Ages
               from
            
             Adam
             to
             Christ
             )
             
               are
               written
               to
               have
               worshipped
               the
               Trinity
               ;
               and
               therefore
               three
               Psalms
               and
               three
               Anthems
               are
               likewise
               sung
               .
            
             This
             is
             the
             only
             reason
             I
             meet
             with
             for
             the
             chanting
             and
             repeating
             
               Gloria
               Patri
            
             after
             every
             Psalm
             ,
             which
             how
             Monkish
             ,
             weak
             ,
             and
             ridiculous
             it
             is
             (
             since
             upon
             the
             same
             account
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             sung
             or
             read
             after
             every
             Chapter
             in
             the
             Old
             and
             New
             Testament
             ,
             or
             else
             it
             implyes
             ,
             that
             the
             Pen-men
             of
             those
             Canonical
             Texts
             and
             Chapters
             after
             which
             it
             is
             neither
             sung
             nor
             read
             ,
             did
             not
             adore
             the
             Trinity
             )
             let
             the
             impartial
             Readers
             judge
             :
             since
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Christians
             in
             the
             Primitive
             times
             next
             after
             Christ
             would
             have
             used
             it
             after
             every
             Psalme
             and
             Canticle
             upon
             this
             Account
             ,
             which
             they
             never
             did
             ;
             and
             we
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             *
             wiser
             
               in
               our
               own
               conceits
            
             than
             they
             ,
             in
             matters
             which
             concern
             Gods
             immediate
             worship
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             
               Gloria
               Patri
               ,
               &c.
            
             coupled
             with
             
               As
               it
               was
               in
               the
               beginning
               is
               now
               ,
               and
               ever
               shall
               be
               ,
               &c.
            
             intimates
             that
             this
             Doxalogy
             was
             used
             from
             all
             eternity
             in
             honour
             of
             the
             blessed
             Trinity
             by
             Saints
             and
             Angels
             ,
             before
             either
             of
             them
             were
             created
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             from
             the
             Creation
             till
             this
             present
             time
             ,
             without
             variation
             or
             intermission
             ,
             which
             is
             both
             false
             and
             absurd
             to
             assert
             :
             Yea
             litterally
             taken
             Archbps
             ,
             Bishops
             Deans
             ,
             Chapters
             ,
             Prebends
             ,
             Cathedralists
             who
             are
             most
             zealous
             for
             its
             continuance
             ,
             have
             least
             reason
             of
             any
             other
             Christians
             to
             practise
             ,
             chaunt
             ,
             repeat
             it
             ,
             since
             they
             have
             so
             much
             degenerated
             ,
             swarved
             from
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             Ministers
             in
             the
             Apostles
             age
             ,
             and
             Primitive
             Church
             ,
             in
             their
             daily
             Preaching
             ,
             Manners
             ,
             Habits
             ,
             Vestments
             ,
             Ornaments
             ,
             Church-musick
             ,
             Piety
             ,
             Humility
             ,
             Jurisdictions
             ,
             Temporal
             possessions
             ,
             Ceremonies
             ,
             Government
             ,
             (
             by
             d
             
               a
               joynt
               Council
               of
               Presbyters
            
             )
             Ecclesiastical
             censures
             .
             Of
             neither
             whereof
             they
             can
             truly
             say
             ,
             
               As
               it
               was
               in
               the
               beginning
               is
               now
               ,
            
             nor
             yet
             
               and
               ever
               shall
               be
               world
               without
               end
               ,
            
             Amen
             ;
             which
             they
             should
             henceforth
             discontinue
             ,
             unless
             they
             will
             really
             conform
             themselves
             in
             all
             things
             to
             the
             primitive
             Bishops
             and
             Ministers
             ,
             in
             point
             of
             worship
             ,
             
             doctrine
             ,
             discipline
             ,
             administration
             of
             Sacraments
             ,
             Ceremonies
             ,
             Vestments
             ;
             Church-service
             ,
             and
             contempt
             of
             Worldly
             Pomp
             ,
             Riches
             ,
             Honours
             ,
             Heavenly
             conversation
             ;
             and
             comply
             with
             his
             Majesties
             most
             gracious
             Declarations
             touching
             
               Ecclesiastical
               affairs
            
             ,
             and
             the
             endowment
             of
             poor
             Vicaridges
             with
             competent
             maintenance
             for
             the
             benefit
             of
             the
             Peoples
             souls
             and
             bodies
             ,
             to
             which
             they
             are
             very
             a
             verse
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             The
             usual
             custom
             of
             repeating
             
               Gloria
               Patri
               ,
               &c.
               
               As
               it
               was
               in
               the
               beginning
               ,
               &c.
            
             interchangably
             by
             the
             Ministers
             and
             People
             ;
             the
             Minister
             sometimes
             reciting
             the
             first
             clause
             ,
             and
             the
             Clerk
             and
             People
             the
             latter
             ;
             sometimes
             the
             Clerk
             and
             People
             rehearsing
             the
             first
             part
             ,
             and
             the
             Minister
             the
             last
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             Dialogue
             ,
             Antiphony
             and
             Responsals
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             Rubrick
             ,
             which
             prescribes
             the
             Priest
             alone
             to
             rehearse
             it
             ,
             not
             the
             People
             ,
             who
             are
             but
             to
             say
             Amen
             thereto
             ;
             So
             is
             it
             contrary
             to
             the
             practise
             of
             Gods
             Church
             in
             the
             first
             and
             purest
             times
             .
             And
             the
             recital
             thereof
             with
             a
             loud
             obstreperous
             voyce
             as
             well
             by
             Women
             as
             Men
             ,
             repugnant
             to
             the
             Apostles
             express
             precepts
             ,
             1
             
               Cor.
               14.
               34
               ,
               35.
               
               Let
               your
               Women
               keep
               silence
               in
               the
               Churches
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               not
               permitted
               unto
               them
               to
               speak
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               a
               shame
               for
               them
               to
               speak
               in
               the
               Church
            
             ;
             Therefore
             most
             fit
             to
             be
             reformed
             for
             the
             future
             ,
             and
             laid
             quite
             aside
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             The
             repetition
             of
             
               Glory
               be
               to
               the
               Father
               ,
               &c.
            
             after
             every
             Psalme
             ,
             Hymne
             and
             Versicle
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Rubrick
             in
             times
             of
             Divine
             service
             ,
             hath
             introduced
             a
             New
             disorderly
             ,
             confused
             custom
             and
             ceremony
             in
             Cathedral
             and
             some
             other
             Churches
             ,
             (
             though
             prescribed
             by
             no
             Rubrick
             ,
             Law
             ,
             Sanction
             ,
             or
             Canon
             of
             our
             Church
             )
             of
             
               starting
               and
               standing
               up
               at
               every
               rehearsal
               of
               it
               ,
            
             and
             quatting
             down
             again
             as
             soon
             as
             it
             is
             repeated
             ;
             which
             gives
             a
             great
             offence
             to
             many
             ,
             therefore
             I
             shall
             next
             discusse
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             II.
             
          
           
             Of
             Ministers
             and
             Peoples
             rising
             and
             standing
             up
             at
             every
             Rehersal
             of
             Glory
             be
             to
             the
             Father
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             THough
             the
             Gesture
             of
             rising
             and
             standing
             up
             during
             any
             part
             of
             
               Divine
               Service
            
             ,
             simply
             considered
             in
             it self
             ,
             be
             a
             
               thing
               indifferent
            
             ,
             and
             lawfull
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             kneeling
             or
             sitting
             ,
             as
             the
             *
             
               Marginal
               Scriptures
            
             evidence
             ,
             yet
             the
             customary
             ,
             constant
             usage
             thereof
             at
             
               Gloria
               Patri
            
             in
             all
             Cathedral
             ,
             most
             Parish
             Churches
             ,
             Chapels
             ,
             newly
             revived
             ,
             gives
             great
             distast
             to
             many
             sober
             Christians
             ,
             upon
             these
             ensuing
             Considerations
             ,
             which
             make
             them
             to
             disgust
             the
             use
             of
             
               Gloria
               Patri
            
             it self
             ,
             as
             an
             unnecessary
             superfluity
             which
             may
             well
             be
             spared
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Because
             there
             is
             no
             precept
             nor
             president
             for
             any
             such
             usage
             or
             custom
             ,
             in
             the
             old
             or
             new
             Testament
             ,
             nor
             in
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             ,
             when
             purest
             ,
             devoutest
             ,
             for
             above
             700
             years
             after
             Christ
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             There
             is
             no
             Rubrick
             ,
             Law
             ,
             legal
             Canon
             or
             Injunction
             for
             it
             in
             our
             own
             Church
             since
             the
             Reformation
             of
             Religion
             ,
             as
             there
             was
             before
             in
             times
             of
             Popery
             ;
             it
             being
             exploded
             upon
             the
             Reformation
             and
             Establishment
             of
             the
             Book
             of
             Common-Prayer
             ,
             though
             since
             introduced
             by
             Degrees
             in
             Cathedrals
             and
             Parish
             Churches
             ,
             by
             innovating
             Prelates
             ,
             and
             Prelatical
             Clergy-men
             ,
             without
             any
             Law
             ,
             against
             the
             minds
             of
             our
             first
             Reformers
             who
             exploded
             it
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Because
             the
             frequent
             sudden
             starting
             &
             standing
             up
             in
             the
             reading
             of
             the
             Psalms
             ,
             &
             other
             parts
             of
             the
             Liturgy
             ,
             at
             and
             during
             every
             Rehearsal
             of
             
               Gloria
               Patri
            
             ,
             &
             pronouncing
             it
             promiscuously
             with
             a
             loud
             voyce
             ,
             as
             well
             by
             Men
             as
             Women
             ,
             who
             are
             to
             keep
             silence
             ,
             and
             not
             suffered
             
             to
             speak
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             whiles
             others
             sit
             as
             before
             ,
             (
             because
             this
             Ceremony
             is
             not
             prescribed
             )
             and
             then
             quatting
             down
             again
             ,
             to
             the
             disturbance
             of
             those
             who
             sit
             by
             or
             near
             them
             ,
             and
             offence
             of
             those
             who
             scruple
             ,
             dislike
             this
             illegal
             Innovation
             ,
             is
             an
             undecent
             and
             disorderly
             custom
             introduced
             without
             any
             solid
             reason
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             Apostles
             prescription
             and
             direction
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             14.
             33
             ,
             34
             ,
             35
             ,
             40.
             and
             1
             
               Tim.
               2.
               11
               ,
               12.
               
               Let
               all
               things
               be
               d●ne
               decently
               and
               in
               order
               ,
               for
               God
               is
               not
               the
               Author
               of
               confusion
               but
               peace
               ;
               Let
               your
               women
               keep
               silence
               in
               the
               Churches
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             This
             chaunting
             and
             rehearsing
             of
             
               Gloria
               Patri
            
             by
             all
             the
             people
             with
             a
             loud
             voyce
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             Priest
             at
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Psalm
             ,
             was
             long
             since
             thus
             censured
             as
             a
             strange
             disorderly
             Innovation
             ,
             by
             *
             Cassianus
             a
             Presbyter
             of
             
               Marselles
               .
               Illud
               autem
               quod
               in
               hac
               Provincia
               vidimus
               ,
               vt
               uno
               cantante
               in
               clausula
               Psalmi
               ,
               omnes
               adstantes
               concinent
               cum
               clamore
               ,
               
                 Gloria
                 Patri
                 ,
                 et
                 Filio
                 ,
                 et
                 Spiritui-sancto
                 ,
              
               misquam
               per
               Orientem
               audivimus
               ;
               sed
               cum
               silentio
               omnium
               ,
               ab
               eo
               qui
               cantat
               ,
               finito
               Psalmo
               orationem
               succedere
               :
            
             Therefore
             most
             sit
             to
             be
             Reformed
             now
             ,
             there
             being
             no
             Rubrick
             ,
             Law
             or
             Canon
             that
             prescribes
             it
             in
             our
             Church
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Because
             it
             is
             directly
             contrary
             to
             the
             president
             and
             practise
             of
             the
             24.
             
             
               Elders
               ,
               and
               the
               great
               multitude
               of
               Saints
               of
               all
               Nations
               ,
            
             and
             kinreds
             and
             people
             ,
             Rev.
             4.
             11
             ,
             12.
             cap.
             7.
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             
               Who
               when
               they
               gave
               praise
               and
               glory
               unto
               God
               ,
               did
               all
               
                 fall
                 down
                 on
                 their
                 faces
              
            
             (
             not
             stand
             up
             upon
             their
             feet
             )
             
               before
               the
               Throne
               ,
               and
               him
               that
               sat
               thereon
               ,
               saying
               ,
               thou
               art
               worthy
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               to
               receive
               glory
               ,
               and
               honour
               ,
               and
               praise
               :
               Blessing
               ,
               and
               glory
               ,
               and
               wisdom
               ,
               and
               thanksgiving
               ,
               and
               honour
               ,
               and
               power
               ,
               and
               might
               ,
               be
               unto
               our
               God
               for
               ever
               and
               ever
               Amen
               .
            
             The
             same
             in
             substance
             and
             words
             almost
             with
             
               Gloria
               Patri
               ,
               &c.
            
             at
             which
             all
             now
             use
             to
             rise
             and
             stand
             upright
             ,
             insteed
             of
             falling
             down
             on
             their
             faces
             ;
             Yea
             rise
             up
             not
             only
             from
             their
             seats
             ,
             but
             knees
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             praying
             ,
             
               O
               Lord
               make
               hast
               to
               help
               us
               ,
            
             to
             Chant
             or
             say
             
               Glory
               be
               to
               the
               Father
               &c.
               
            
             Subjoyned
             to
             that
             and
             other
             Prayers
             .
          
           
           
             5.
             
             Because
             this
             starting
             and
             standing
             up
             at
             
               Gloria
               Patri
            
             ,
             was
             originally
             introduced
             ,
             prescribed
             by
             Popish
             Missals
             ,
             Councils
             ,
             Canons
             ,
             Priests
             ,
             and
             taken
             up
             in
             imitation
             of
             
               Popish
               Prelates
               ,
               Priests
               ,
               Monks
               ,
               Papists
               ,
            
             in
             their
             Celebration
             of
             their
             Masses
             ,
             in
             which
             they
             all
             stand
             up
             together
             when
             
               Gloria
               Patri
            
             is
             repeated
             at
             the
             entrances
             of
             their
             several
             Masses
             ,
             the
             end
             of
             every
             Psalme
             ,
             and
             other
             parts
             of
             their
             Masse
             .
             When
             and
             by
             what
             Popes
             and
             Councils
             it
             was
             first
             introduced
             ,
             I
             cannot
             certainly
             define
             .
             
               Chronicon
               Reichespengense
            
             ,
             a
             
               Fredericus
               Lindebrogus
            
             ,
             with
             others
             fore-cited
             ,
             inform
             us
             ,
             That
             Pope
             Damasus
             ,
             Anno
             368.
             
               in
               fine
               cujusque
               Psalmi
               
                 Gloria
                 Patri
              
               cantari
               primus
               invenit
               &
               constituit
               :
            
             But
             that
             he
             enjoyned
             all
             or
             any
             to
             stand
             up
             when
             it
             was
             thus
             sung
             or
             read
             ,
             no
             Author
             once
             records
             .
             The
             Capitularia
             of
             the
             
               Emperour
               Charles
            
             the
             Great
             ,
             and
             
               Ludovicus
               Pius
            
             ,
             collected
             by
             
               Abbot
               Ansegisus
            
             ,
             and
             
               Benedictus
               Levita
            
             ,
             l.
             1.
             
             Tit.
             70.
             
             
               De
               fide
               Presbyterorum
               ab
               Episcopis
               discutienda
               ,
            
             ordain
             ;
             
               ut
               Episcopi
               diligenter
               discutiant
               per
               suas
               Parochias
               ,
               &c.
               
               Vt
               
                 Gloria
                 Patri
              
               ,
               cum
               omni
               honore
               apud
               omnes
               ca●tetur
               ;
               &
               ipse
               Sacerdos
               cum
               sanctis
               Angelis
               &
               populo
               Dei
               communi
               voce
               ,
               
                 Sanctus
                 ,
                 Sanctus
                 ,
                 Sanctus
              
               decantet
               :
            
             But
             that
             they
             should
             stand
             up
             when
             they
             sung
             it
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             one
             syllable
             in
             this
             Constitution
             ,
             nor
             in
             any
             b
             
               fore-cited
               Council
            
             or
             Decretal
             ,
             that
             enjoyns
             the
             use
             of
             
               Gloria
               Patri
            
             .
             Therefore
             it
             was
             not
             practised
             in
             that
             age
             ;
             The
             first
             Council
             I
             have
             yet
             found
             that
             prescribes
             standing
             up
             at
             
               Gloria
               Patri
            
             ,
             is
             the
             Provincial
             c
             
               Council
               of
               Senns
            
             in
             France
             ,
             in
             the
             year
             1528.
             cap.
             18.
             
             
               De
               hori●
               Canonicis
               distinctè
               ,
               reverenter
               &
               honestè
               in
               Ecclesia
               decantandis
               ,
            
             which
             enjoyns
             ,
             that
             in
             Cathedral
             ,
             Collegiate
             and
             Conventual
             Churches
             ,
             (
             not
             Parochial
             or
             Chapels
             )
             
               cum
               dicitur
               
                 Gloria
                 Patri
                 ,
                 et
                 Filio
                 ,
                 et
                 Spiritui
                 sancto
              
               omnes
               con●urgant
            
             ;
             ,
             but
             why
             all
             should
             thus
             rise
             and
             stand
             up
             together
             when
             
               Glory
               be
               to
               the
               Father
               ,
               &c.
            
             is
             said
             ,
             it
             renders
             no
             reason
             at
             all
             ,
             nor
             any
             Council
             else
             I
             have
             yet
             perused
             ;
             neither
             can
             I
             find
             any
             probable
             reason
             for
             it
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             is
             intimated
             in
             
               Ritus
               celebrandi
               Missam
            
             ,
             
             prefixed
             to
             
               Missale
               Romanum
            
             ,
             revised
             by
             Pope
             Pius
             the
             5th
             .
             and
             reformed
             by
             Pope
             Clement
             the
             8th
             .
             
               De
               Principio
               Missae
               ,
               sect
               .
               3.
               
               Sacerdos
               cum
               in
               fine
               Psalmorum
               dicit
               ,
               
                 Gloria
                 Patri
              
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               caput
               Cruci
               inclinat
            
             ;
             that
             the
             Priest
             when
             he
             saith
             
               Gloria
               Patri
            
             in
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Psalms
             ,
             may
             the
             better
             bow
             *
             his
             head
             to
             the
             Crucifix
             or
             Altar
             ,
             (
             and
             the
             people
             together
             with
             him
             )
             which
             he
             and
             they
             could
             not
             so
             conveniently
             perform
             ,
             unless
             they
             stood
             up
             and
             raised
             themselves
             from
             their
             seats
             .
             This
             
               Council
               of
               Senns
            
             ,
             immediately
             subjoynes
             in
             the
             same
             Canon
             ,
             
               Cum
               nominatur
               illud
               nomen
               gloriosum
               Iesus
               ,
               in
               quo
               omne
               genu
               flectitur
            
             (
             in
             ,
             not
             at
             which
             every
             knee
             is
             bowed
             ,
             in
             the
             passive
             ,
             not
             active
             sence
             )
             
               coelestium
               ,
               terrestrium
               &
               infernorum
               ,
               
                 omnes
                 caput
                 inclinent
              
               .
            
             A
             Canon
             contrary
             to
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Text
             ,
             Phil.
             2.
             9
             ,
             10.
             which
             requires
             
               that
               every
               knee
            
             ,
             not
             head
             
               should
               be
               bowed
            
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             repugnant
             to
             its
             sence
             ,
             which
             is
             only
             this
             ,
             
               that
               God
               hath
               highly
               exalted
               Iesus
               Christ
               to
               be
               the
               Soveraign
               Lord
               ,
               not
               only
               of
               his
               Church
               ,
               but
               all
               other
               Creatures
               ;
               and
               that
               in
               the
               general
               day
               of
               judgment
               not
               only
               all
               Angels
               ,
               Saints
               ,
               but
               Devils
               ,
               damned
               persons
               ,
               should
               actually
               be
               subjected
               to
               his
               Soveraign
               power
               ,
               as
               their
               supreme
               Lord
               and
               Judge
               ,
               not
               Iesus
               ,
               or
               Saviour
               ,
            
             (
             he
             being
             no
             Saviour
             ,
             but
             only
             a
             Lord
             over
             Devils
             ,
             damned
             persons
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             Creatures
             but
             men
             )
             
               and
               actually
               confess
               him
               to
               be
               their
            
             ‖
             
               LORD
               ,
               to
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               the
               Father
               :
            
             the
             genuine
             scope
             and
             meaning
             of
             this
             much
             abused
             ,
             mistaken
             Text
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             evident
             by
             the
             words
             ,
             and
             
               Isaiah
               45.
               23.
               
               Rom
            
             ,
             14.
             9
             ,
             to
             15.
             c.
             2.
             5
             ,
             to
             17.
             
             Mat.
             25.
             31
             ,
             to
             46.
             c.
             28.
             18
             ,
             19.
             
             Ephes
             .
             1.
             19
             ,
             to
             23.
             
             Heb.
             1.
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             c.
             2.
             8.
             
             Col.
             1.
             15
             ,
             to
             20.
             
             Acts
             2.
             34
             ,
             35
             ,
             36.
             c.
             10.
             36
             ,
             42.
             
             Col.
             1.
             15
             ,
             to
             20.
             
             Rev.
             1.
             5
             ,
             6.
             c.
             5.
             11
             ,
             to
             14
             ▪
             c.
             20.
             12
             ,
             13.
             1
             
             
               Tim.
               6.
               14
               ,
               15.
               
               John
            
             5.
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             22
             ,
             23.
             which
             fully
             explain
             this
             Text
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             *
             elsewhere
             largely
             evidenced
             .
             The
             next
             Council
             I
             find
             prescribing
             standing
             up
             at
             
               Gloria
               Patri
            
             ,
             (
             and
             bowing
             at
             the
             Name
             Jesus
             joyntly
             together
             )
             is
             that
             of
             
               Bourdeaux
               ,
               (
               Concilium
               Bituriense
            
             )
             Anno
             1584.
             thus
             registred
             by
             ‖
             
               Bochellus
               .
               In
               fine
               Psalmorum
               &
               ubicunque
               Gloria
               sanctissimae
               Trinitati
               redditur
               ,
               
                 omnes
                 consurgant
              
               :
            
             that
             is
             ,
             
               in
               the
               
               end
               of
               Psalmes
               ,
               and
               wheresoever
               Glory
               is
               rendered
               to
               the
               most
               holy
               Trinity
               ,
               let
               all
               rise
            
             (
             or
             stand
             )
             
               up
               together
               ,
               &
               in
               invocatione
               nomine
               Jesu
               
                 genu
                 flectant
              
            
             ;
             which
             last
             clause
             may
             be
             more
             properly
             interpreted
             of
             kneeling
             or
             bowing
             the
             knees
             to
             Christ
             ,
             in
             the
             invocation
             of
             his
             Name
             in
             Prayer
             ,
             then
             at
             the
             sound
             or
             mention
             of
             his
             Name
             Jesus
             ,
             when
             not
             invoked
             in
             the
             Gospels
             ,
             Epistles
             ,
             second
             Lessons
             or
             Sermons
             .
             These
             are
             the
             only
             Councils
             and
             Canons
             I
             know
             ,
             (
             and
             those
             but
             of
             late
             years
             made
             by
             Popish
             Provincial
             Councils
             )
             enjoyning
             all
             to
             stand
             up
             when
             
               Gloria
               Patri
            
             is
             said
             or
             sung
             ,
             and
             that
             principally
             in
             Cathedral
             ,
             Collegiate
             and
             Conventual
             Churches
             ,
             without
             any
             solid
             reason
             rendred
             for
             it
             :
             Which
             being
             a
             practise
             generally
             taken
             up
             and
             used
             onely
             by
             Papists
             ,
             Popish
             Prelates
             ,
             Priests
             ,
             Monks
             ,
             and
             Popish
             Churches
             in
             Forein
             parts
             ,
             and
             in
             no
             reformed
             Churches
             beyond
             the
             Seas
             ,
             nor
             prescribed
             by
             any
             Law
             ,
             Rubrick
             ,
             Injunction
             ,
             or
             Legal
             Canon
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             I
             humbly
             submit
             to
             the
             Judgements
             ,
             Consciences
             ,
             of
             all
             zealous
             ,
             sober
             ,
             judicious
             Protestants
             ,
             Prelates
             and
             Cathedralists
             ,
             whether
             upon
             consideration
             of
             the
             Premises
             ,
             they
             may
             not
             with
             more
             reason
             and
             discretion
             henceforth
             give
             over
             ,
             not
             only
             their
             rising
             and
             standing
             up
             at
             
               Gloria
               Patri
            
             ,
             but
             likewise
             the
             frequent
             Repetition
             ,
             if
             not
             the
             use
             thereof
             for
             the
             future
             ,
             and
             quite
             expunge
             it
             out
             of
             the
             Book
             of
             Common-Prayer
             ,
             than
             any
             longer
             continue
             it
             to
             the
             offence
             and
             scandal
             of
             thousands
             of
             their
             Protestant
             Brethren
             ,
             who
             are
             both
             pious
             ,
             peaceable
             ,
             learned
             ,
             judicious
             ,
             and
             no
             Enemies
             ,
             but
             Friends
             to
             a
             well-reformed
             Publick
             Liturgy
             ,
             wherein
             they
             may
             all
             heartily
             accord
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             III.
             
          
           
             Of
             standing
             up
             at
             the
             Reading
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             Three
             Creeds
             .
          
           
             I
             Am
             yet
             of
             opinion
             that
             the
             Decretals
             and
             Canons
             prescribing
             standing
             up
             at
             the
             
               reading
               of
               the
               Gospels
            
             ,
             were
             the
             true
             original
             of
             those
             for
             standing
             up
             at
             the
             recital
             of
             
               Gloria
               Patri
            
             ,
             and
             prefacing
             them
             with
             the
             repetition
             of
             
               Glory
               be
               to
               thee
               O
               Lord
               ,
            
             prescribed
             by
             a
             
               Roman
               Missals
            
             ,
             Ceremonials
             ,
             Pontificals
             ,
             Popes
             Decrees
             ,
             Popish
             Writers
             ,
             and
             derived
             from
             them
             to
             those
             who
             practice
             it
             in
             our
             Church
             ,
             being
             the
             same
             in
             substance
             with
             
               Gloria
               Patri
            
             ;
             which
             being
             now
             generally
             used
             in
             all
             our
             Cathedrals
             ,
             and
             revived
             of
             late
             in
             many
             Parish
             Churches
             and
             Chapels
             ,
             though
             not
             prescribed
             by
             any
             Rubrick
             in
             the
             Book
             of
             Common-Prayer
             ,
             nor
             binding
             Law
             or
             Canon
             of
             our
             Chuch
             ,
             by
             innovating
             Clergy-men
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             are
             over-much
             addicted
             to
             Ceremonies
             and
             Formalities
             ;
             I
             shall
             next
             calmly
             examine
             the
             original
             grounds
             ,
             lawfulness
             ,
             decency
             and
             expediency
             thereof
             .
          
           
             The
             original
             of
             standing
             up
             at
             the
             reading
             of
             that
             we
             call
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             specially
             appointed
             at
             the
             Communion
             on
             Sundayes
             and
             Holy-dayes
             ,
             is
             attributed
             by
             some
             to
             Pope
             b
             Clement
             the
             1.
             and
             inserted
             into
             his
             spurious
             Apostolical
             Constitutions
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Cum
               Evangelium
               legitur
               ,
               omnes
               Presbyteri
               ,
               Diaconi
               ,
               &
               Laici
               Assurgant
               ,
               cum
               magno
               silentio
               ,
               Scriptum
               est
               enim
            
             ;
             c
             Tace
             &
             audi
             Israel
             .
             
               Et
               rursum
            
             ,
             Tu
             verò
             hîc
             sta
             &
             audies
             .
             
               Deinde
               verò
               moneant
               Presbyteri
               populum
               ,
               
                 ut
                 sedent
              
               .
            
             But
             this
             Constitution
             ,
             1.
             
             As
             it
             was
             none
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             so
             neither
             this
             Popes
             Clements
             ,
             but
             a
             spurious
             Imposture
             of
             far
             later
             dayes
             ,
             as
             Mr
             ▪
             Cook
             in
             his
             
               Censura
               Patrum
            
             ,
             Dr.
             James
             ,
             and
             sundry
             others
             have
             evidenced
             .
             2ly
             .
             The
             
             standing
             up
             thereby
             enjoyned
             ,
             is
             not
             at
             the
             reading
             of
             that
             we
             now
             call
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             Second
             Lesson
             of
             Chapter
             out
             of
             one
             of
             the
             4
             Evangelists
             ,
             as
             the
             preceding
             words
             demonstrate
             .
             And
             why
             all
             Priests
             ,
             Deacons
             ,
             and
             Laymen
             should
             stand
             up
             together
             at
             the
             reading
             of
             that
             we
             now
             usually
             call
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             because
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             rather
             then
             at
             the
             Second
             Lesson
             or
             Chapter
             being
             the
             Gospel
             as
             much
             as
             it
             ,
             or
             at
             the
             Reading
             of
             the
             Gospel
             only
             ,
             rather
             then
             of
             the
             Epistle
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             part
             of
             the
             c
             
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               new
               Testament
            
             ,
             as
             well
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             any
             Chapter
             or
             part
             of
             a
             Chapter
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             4
             Evangelists
             )
             or
             any
             other
             part
             or
             Chapter
             of
             the
             Old
             or
             new
             Testament
             ,
             being
             all
             alike
             ,
             sacred
             ,
             Canonical
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             read
             ,
             heard
             ,
             embraced
             ,
             believed
             ,
             obeyed
             ,
             with
             the
             like
             attention
             ,
             reverence
             ,
             devotion
             ,
             affection
             ,
             faith
             ;
             no
             ●ober
             Christian
             or
             Divine
             can
             render
             any
             solid
             convincing
             reason
             .
             3ly
             .
             This
             Constitution
             ,
             
               enjoyned
               all
               to
               rise
               up
               with
               great
               silence
            
             ;
             When
             now
             all
             rise
             up
             with
             a
             loud
             voyce
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               Glory
               be
               to
               thee
               O
               Lord
            
             ;
             quite
             contrary
             thereunto
             .
             4ly
             .
             The
             Texts
             produced
             out
             of
             Deut.
             5.
             31.
             c.
             27.
             12
             ,
             13.
             to
             justifie
             this
             standing
             up
             
               at
               the
               Gospel
            
             ;
             are
             meant
             only
             of
             reading
             the
             Law
             ;
             at
             which
             all
             now
             usually
             kneel
             on
             their
             knees
             ,
             not
             stand
             up
             ;
             which
             is
             very
             preposterous
             and
             opposite
             to
             these
             Texts
             .
          
           
             Others
             attribute
             the
             Original
             of
             standing
             at
             the
             Gospel
             to
             l
             
               Pope
               Anastatius
            
             the
             1.
             (
             or
             Athanasius
             ,
             as
             some
             stile
             him
             )
             about
             the
             year
             of
             our
             Lord
             404.
             who
             thus
             decreed
             its
             future
             use
             ;
             
               Significastis
               ,
               quosdam
               sacerdotes
               in
               Ecclesia
               ,
               quando
               leguntur
               Evangelia
               sedere
               ,
               &
               Domini
               Salvatoris
               verba
               
                 non
                 stantes
                 ,
                 sed
                 sedentes
                 audire
                 ,
              
               &
               hoc
               
                 ex
                 majorum
                 traditione
                 se
                 accipisse
                 narrant
              
               quod
               ut
               ,
               
                 nullatenus
                 deinceps
                 ●ieri
                 sinatis
              
               ,
               Apostolica
               authoritate
               mandamus
               .
               Sed
               dum
               sancta
               Evangelia
               in
               Ecclesia
               recitantur
               ,
               
                 Sacerdotes
                 et
                 caeteri
                 omnes
                 praesentes
                 ,
                 non
                 sedentes
                 ,
              
               Sed
               venerabiliter
               curvi
               in
               conspectu
               sancti
               Evangelii
               
                 stantes
                 ,
                 Dominica
                 verba
                 intente
                 audiant
                 ,
                 et
                 fideliter
                 adorent
                 .
              
            
             ;
             If
             this
             Decree
             be
             not
             forged
             (
             as
             most
             of
             this
             Nature
             are
             )
             yet
             I
             shall
             observe
             from
             it
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             a
             Pope
             
             was
             the
             first
             Author
             ,
             Broacher
             of
             this
             Ceremony
             .
             2ly
             .
             That
             it
             was
             not
             used
             before
             his
             time
             .
             3ly
             .
             That
             certain
             Priests
             used
             to
             sit
             ,
             not
             stand
             ,
             at
             the
             reading
             of
             the
             Gospels
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             received
             this
             practise
             by
             tradition
             from
             their
             Ancestors
             which
             the
             Pope
             denyed
             not
             ,
             yet
             decreed
             the
             contrary
             by
             his
             own
             Papal
             authority
             ,
             without
             advise
             of
             any
             Synod
             or
             Council
             .
             4ly
             .
             That
             he
             peremptorily
             prohibits
             any
             to
             sit
             ,
             and
             commands
             all
             (
             whether
             Priests
             or
             People
             )
             to
             stand
             during
             all
             the
             reading
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             though
             aged
             ,
             weak
             ,
             lame
             ,
             sickly
             :
             in
             which
             Cases
             
               Waldensis
               ,
               Durantus
            
             ,
             and
             others
             grant
             ,
             
               they
               may
               sit
               down
               when
               they
               are
               unable
               to
               stand
               ,
               or
               weary
               of
               standing
               up
               ,
            
             notwithstanding
             this
             Decree
             .
             5ly
             .
             That
             the
             Gospels
             (
             in
             the
             Plural
             ,
             not
             singular
             Number
             )
             here
             intended
             ,
             are
             not
             those
             we
             now
             call
             Gospels
             ;
             but
             any
             Lessons
             or
             Chapters
             whatsoever
             read
             in
             the
             Church
             out
             of
             the
             four
             Evangelists
             or
             New
             Testament
             .
             Therfore
             to
             confine
             it
             only
             to
             that
             now
             stiled
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             not
             to
             any
             other
             Chapter
             ,
             Lesson
             read
             out
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             is
             to
             contradict
             this
             Popes
             Decree
             .
             6ly
             .
             That
             the
             end
             why
             they
             are
             commanded
             to
             stand
             at
             the
             Gospel
             was
             ,
             That
             they
             might
             more
             attentively
             hear
             and
             attend
             to
             it
             ;
             which
             reason
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             good
             and
             laudable
             ,
             so
             it
             holds
             as
             well
             at
             the
             reading
             of
             the
             Epistles
             ,
             10.
             
             Commandements
             ,
             Psalmes
             ,
             Chapters
             out
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             Texts
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             Lessons
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             four
             Evangelists
             ,
             as
             at
             the
             Gospels
             ,
             at
             which
             all
             should
             equally
             stand
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             at
             these
             Gospels
             .
             7ly
             .
             If
             any
             stand
             upon
             this
             account
             ,
             
               to
               adore
               the
               Gospels
            
             ,
             or
             yield
             them
             more
             reverence
             ,
             attention
             ,
             adoration
             than
             other
             sacred
             Scriptures
             ,
             (
             of
             equal
             authority
             with
             them
             )
             as
             the
             last
             clause
             of
             the
             Decree
             intimates
             ;
             it
             is
             doubtlesse
             not
             only
             a
             Superstitious
             ,
             but
             irreligious
             practise
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             Gospel
             and
             these
             sacred
             Texts
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             3.
             16.
             2
             
             Pet.
             1.
             10.
             
             Mar.
             12.
             44.
             
             John
             5.
             39.
             
             Acts
             17.
             2
             ,
             11.
             c.
             18.
             28.
             
             Rom.
             1.
             2.
             c.
             10.
             11.
             c.
             15.
             4.
             c.
             16.
             25
             ,
             26.
             2
             
             Tim.
             3.
             15.
             
             8ly
             .
             It
             is
             observed
             of
             our
             Saviour
             himself
             ,
             Lu.
             4.
             16.
             that
             
               comming
               to
               Nazareth
               ,
               
                 as
                 his
                 Custom
                 was
              
               ,
               he
               went
               into
               the
               Synogogue
               on
               the
               Sabbath
               
               day
               ,
            
             and
             
               stood
               up
               to
               read
            
             ,
             not
             the
             Gospel
             or
             any
             of
             the
             four
             Evangelists
             ,
             (
             then
             not
             written
             )
             but
             the
             
               Book
               of
               the
               Prophet
               Isaias
            
             ;
             out
             of
             which
             when
             he
             had
             read
             this
             Text
             standing
             ;
             
               he
               closed
               the
               Book
               ,
               gave
               it
               again
               to
               the
               Minister
               ,
               and
               
                 sate
                 down
              
               ,
               and
               preached
               to
               the
               People
               in
               the
               Synogogues
               ,
               who
               all
               fastned
               their
               eyes
               on
               him
               ,
            
             v.
             20
             ,
             21.
             &c.
             
             Moreover
             we
             read
             of
             Christ
             ,
             Mat.
             13.
             2.
             c.
             15.
             29.
             c.
             24.
             3.
             
             Mar.
             4.
             1.
             c.
             13.
             3
             ,
             &c.
             Lu.
             5.
             3.
             
             Jo.
             6.
             3.
             c.
             8.
             2.
             that
             when
             he
             taught
             ,
             
               or
               preached
               the
               Gospel
               to
               the
               People
               ,
            
             or
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             he
             usually
             sate
             down
             ,
             not
             stood
             up
             ,
             whence
             he
             useth
             this
             expression
             ,
             Mat.
             26.
             55.
             
             
               I
               sate
               daily
            
             with
             you
             
               teaching
               
                 in
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 and
                 ye
                 laid
                 no
                 hold
                 on
                 me
                 .
              
            
             How
             then
             this
             Popes
             Decree
             can
             well
             stand
             with
             our
             Saviours
             own
             practise
             ,
             let
             the
             Impartial
             judge
             .
          
           
             Gulielmus
             Durantus
             
               in
               his
            
             Rationale
             Divinorum
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               
               Rubrica
            
             ,
             de
             Evangelio
             ,
             
               writes
               thus
               of
               the
               original
               of
               standing
               up
               at
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               the
               reasons
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               other
               Ceremonies
               accompanying
               it
               :
            
             Sanè
             Evangelium
             stando
             ,
             &
             non
             s●dendo
             auditur
             ,
             sicut
             statuit
             
               Anas●atius
               Papa
            
             ,
             de
             
               Consecr-Dist
               .
               1.
               
               Apostolica
            
             ,
             ut
             ad
             Praelium
             pro
             Christi
             fide
             servanda
             promptitudo
             notetur
             ,
             
               unde
               Lu.
            
             22.
             
             Qui
             non
             habet
             gladium
             vendat
             tunicam
             &
             emat
             illum
             .
             Et
             ex
             quo
             standum
             est
             ,
             apparet
             ,
             quod
             nec
             jacere
             ,
             nec
             appodiare
             debemus
             Evangelium
             audiendo
             .
             Reclinatoria
             ergo
             tunc
             relinquuntur
             ,
             ad
             notandum
             ,
             quod
             non
             debemus
             considerare
             in
             principibus
             ,
             nec
             sustentare
             in
             terrenis
             ,
             quia
             ,
             vanitas
             vanitatum
             &
             omnia
             vanitas
             dixit
             Ecclesiastes
             .
             Et
             secundum
             ipsum
             Anastatium
             ,
             stantes
             curvi
             manere
             debemus
             ,
             ut
             humilitatem
             quae
             à
             Domino
             docetur
             etiam
             corpore
             demonstremus
             .
             Auditur
             etiam
             Evangelium
             in
             silento
             ,
             quia
             omnia
             soluta
             sunt
             in
             Evangelio
             quae
             in
             Lege
             &
             Prophetis
             promissa
             erant
             .
             Deponuntur
             etiam
             tunc
             baculi
             &
             arma
             .
             Primo
             ,
             ne
             imitemur
             Judaeos
             in
             conspectu
             crucifixi
             arundines
             &
             arma
             ferentes
             .
             Secundo
             ,
             ad
             notandum
             quod
             Christo
             praedicante
             omnes
             legales
             observantiae
             ,
             quae
             per
             baculos
             significantur
             ,
             depositae
             sunt
             .
             Tertio
             depositio
             baculorum
             &
             armorum
             humilitatem
             notat
             ,
             &
             Christianae
             perfectionis
             esse
             non
             se
             vindicare
             sed
             Domino
             reservare
             vindictam
             .
             
               And
               then
               he
               proceeds
               to
               sundry
               other
               Ceremonies
               ,
               Customes
               ,
               Crossings
               
               of
               the
               Body
               in
               several
               places
               ,
               and
               antique
               gestures
               which
               Priests
               and
               Prelate●
               are
               to
               use
               in
               reading
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               fitter
               for
               the
               Stage
               than
               the
               Church
               or
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               to
               provoke
               Laughter
               than
               Devotion
               .
            
          
           
             It
             seems
             this
             Custom
             of
             standing
             at
             the
             Gospel
             began
             of
             late
             to
             be
             discontinued
             or
             neglected
             even
             by
             Popish
             Priests
             and
             Laicks
             ;
             whereupon
             the
             f
             Popish
             
               Council
               of
               Rhemes
            
             in
             France
             ,
             Anno
             1583.
             re-inforced
             it
             by
             this
             Canon
             ;
             
               Dum
               
                 legitur
                 Evangelium
                 ,
                 vel
                 Praefatio
              
               omnes
               assurgant
            
             ;
             ,
             Let
             all
             stand
             up
             whiles
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             or
             Preface
             is
             read
             .
          
           
             This
             Ceremony
             or
             Gesture
             of
             Standing
             ,
             is
             likewise
             customarily
             used
             by
             most
             at
             the
             respective
             rehearsing
             of
             the
             Creeds
             ,
             commonly
             called
             the
             
               Apostles
               ,
               Nicene
            
             ,
             and
             Athanasius
             Creed
             ,
             though
             not
             prescribed
             by
             any
             Rubrick
             ,
             Law
             of
             our
             Church
             (
             except
             only
             at
             the
             rehearsal
             of
             the
             
               Apostles
               Creed
            
             )
             nor
             yet
             by
             any
             Popish
             Canons
             or
             Decrees
             to
             my
             remembrance
             ,
             as
             standing
             up
             at
             
               Gloria
               Patri
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Gospells
             are
             .
             If
             it
             be
             only
             used
             out
             of
             pure
             devotion
             ,
             more
             attentively
             to
             hear
             ,
             mind
             what
             is
             read
             ,
             or
             spoken
             ,
             no
             prudent
             Christian
             can
             justly
             censure
             ,
             but
             approve
             it
             ;
             But
             if
             done
             merely
             out
             of
             Custom
             ,
             or
             *
             
               because
               the
               Creed
               is
               the
               word
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               according
               to
               its
               sense
               ,
            
             or
             to
             distinguish
             between
             the
             recital
             of
             the
             Creed
             ,
             and
             other
             parts
             of
             Divine
             worship
             ;
             or
             ,
             to
             advance
             the
             Creeds
             composed
             by
             men
             out
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             themselves
             of
             Divine
             inspiration
             ,
             authority
             ;
             before
             the
             sacred
             Fountains
             from
             whence
             they
             flow
             ;
             or
             to
             g
             
               stand
               up
               for
            
             ,
             or
             h
             
               stand
               to
            
             ,
             or
             i
             
               stand
               fast
               in
               them
            
             (
             as
             we
             use
             to
             speak
             )
             more
             than
             to
             any
             other
             parts
             of
             the
             k
             Scripture
             ,
             being
             all
             of
             like
             sacred
             inspiration
             ,
             and
             Divine
             authority
             :
             it
             is
             no
             wayes
             excusable
             ,
             much
             lesse
             justifiable
             by
             any
             understanding
             Christians
             .
          
           
             To
             close
             up
             this
             Discourse
             touching
             standing
             up
             at
             
               Gloria
               Patri
            
             ,
             Gospels
             and
             Creeds
             ,
             it
             is
             unquestionable
             ,
             that
             the
             posture
             of
             standing
             up
             is
             in
             it self
             indifferent
             ;
             and
             
               may
               be
            
             k
             
               lawfully
               used
               in
               any
               part
               of
               Divine
               publick
               worship
            
             ;
             so
             as
             it
             be
             not
             done
             out
             of
             singularity
             ,
             opposition
             to
             decency
             and
             order
             ,
             or
             for
             superstitious
             or
             unwarrantable
             
             grounds
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             raise
             up
             our
             drowsie
             bodies
             ,
             hearts
             ,
             spirits
             more
             attentively
             ,
             fervently
             ,
             devontly
             to
             read
             ,
             hear
             ,
             pray
             ,
             and
             discharge
             that
             part
             of
             Gods
             worship
             wherein
             we
             use
             it
             .
             The
             Primitive
             Christians
             ,
             and
             Universal
             Church
             for
             above
             Eight
             hundred
             years
             after
             his
             Nativity
             ,
             in
             memory
             of
             Christs
             resurrection
             ,
             did
             use
             to
             pray
             on
             all
             Lords
             dayes
             ,
             and
             between
             Easter
             and
             Whitsontide
             ,
             and
             worship
             God
             standing
             ,
             not
             kneeling
             ,
             nor
             
               bowing
               their
               knees
               at
               all
               when
               they
               prayed
               or
               worshipped
            
             ;
             which
             they
             prescribed
             ;
             prohibiting
             kneeling
             on
             these
             days
             by
             sundry
             Councils
             ,
             and
             reputing
             it
             a
             kinde
             of
             crime
             or
             impiety
             :
             whence
             they
             stiled
             their
             Meetings
             on
             the
             Lords
             day
             ,
             
               Stationes
               ,
               à
               stando
               ;
               Stations
            
             from
             this
             their
             standing
             at
             them
             ;
             and
             the
             Christians
             of
             those
             times
             Stationarii
             ,
             as
             a
             Tertullian
             ,
             b
             Cyprian
             ,
             the
             
               Council
               of
               Nice
            
             ,
             Can.
             20.
             the
             6.
             
             Synod
             of
             Constantinople
             in
             Trullo
             .
             can
             .
             90.
             the
             Synod
             of
             Towers
             under
             Charles
             the
             Great
             ,
             can
             .
             37.
             the
             Council
             of
             Aquisgrane
             under
             
               Ludovicus
               Pius
            
             ,
             c.
             47.
             the
             Century
             writers
             ,
             Cent.
             3.
             cap.
             6.
             col
             .
             153.
             
             &
             Centur.
             3
             ,
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             c.
             6.
             with
             sundry
             others
             attest
             .
             From
             whence
             it
             is
             apparent
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             they
             held
             this
             gesture
             of
             Standing
             lawfull
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             stood
             at
             the
             reading
             of
             the
             Psalmes
             ,
             Epistles
             ,
             and
             all
             Lessons
             out
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             at
             the
             Gospels
             ,
             making
             no
             distinction
             between
             them
             .
             2ly
             .
             That
             they
             received
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             standing
             ,
             not
             kneeling
             .
             3ly
             .
             That
             they
             never
             bowed
             their
             knees
             or
             heads
             at
             the
             Name
             JESUS
             ,
             when
             ever
             read
             or
             heard
             ;
             first
             introduced
             by
             d
             
               Pope
               Gregory
               the
               10th
            
             .
             about
             the
             year
             1272.
             who
             restraiued
             the
             use
             of
             it
             only
             to
             
               the
               celebration
               of
               the
               Masse
            
             ,
             e
             and
             never
             practised
             before
             his
             time
             for
             ought
             appears
             by
             Ecclesiastical
             Historians
             ,
             Fathers
             ,
             Councils
             ,
             or
             Decretals
             of
             Popes
             themselves
             .
             Yet
             notwithstanding
             this
             antient
             universally
             received
             Custom
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             though
             ratified
             by
             sundry
             Councils
             ,
             of
             praying
             ,
             performing
             all
             parts
             of
             Gods
             publick
             worship
             ,
             only
             standing
             ,
             not
             kneeling
             ,
             on
             every
             Lords
             day
             ,
             and
             between
             Easter
             and
             Whitsontide
             ;
             is
             long
             since
             quite
             laid
             aside
             in
             all
             ,
             or
             most
             Christian
             Churches
             ;
             
             and
             therefore
             the
             use
             of
             
               Gloria
               Patri
            
             ,
             Of
             standing
             up
             at
             it
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             Gospels
             and
             Creeds
             ,
             not
             so
             antient
             nor
             universal
             ,
             nor
             grounded
             on
             so
             good
             reasons
             as
             these
             Stations
             ,
             (
             together
             with
             the
             late
             cringing
             and
             bowing
             at
             the
             Name
             JESUS
             )
             may
             now
             with
             much
             more
             reason
             be
             set
             aside
             and
             discontinued
             for
             our
             Churches
             Peace
             ,
             Settlement
             ,
             and
             Unity
             in
             Gods
             worship
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             IV.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             use
             of
             White
             Surplistes
             ,
             Rochets
             ,
             and
             other
             Episcopal
             and
             Sacerdotal
             Consecrated
             Vestments
             in
             the
             Celebration
             of
             Divine
             Service
             and
             Sacraments
             in
             Churches
             .
          
           
             THe
             last
             thing
             I
             shall
             examine
             ,
             is
             the
             pretended
             necessity
             ,
             decency
             or
             expediency
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             Ministers
             ,
             Deacons
             ,
             Scholars
             ,
             Choristers
             wearing
             of
             white
             Surplisses
             ,
             Rochet
             ,
             and
             other
             sacred
             Vestments
             ,
             Habits
             ,
             Ornaments
             in
             the
             celebration
             of
             Divine
             service
             and
             Sacraments
             ,
             which
             many
             have
             formerly
             ,
             and
             now
             of
             late
             over-rigidly
             contended
             for
             ,
             refusing
             to
             admit
             such
             into
             Fellowships
             or
             Orders
             ,
             who
             out
             of
             scruple
             of
             Conscience
             refused
             to
             wear
             them
             ,
             and
             silencing
             ,
             depriving
             many
             godly
             ,
             orthodox
             ,
             painfull
             ,
             learned
             preaching
             Ministers
             ,
             who
             could
             not
             in
             judgement
             or
             conscience
             submit
             to
             use
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Not
               to
               enter
               into
               any
               General
               discourse
               concerning
               the
               several
               uses
               of
               Apparel
               ,
               as
            
             1.
             
             To
             a
             cover
             our
             nakedness
             .
             2ly
             .
             To
             b
             keep
             our
             Bodies
             warm
             ,
             and
             defend
             them
             from
             cold
             ,
             heat
             ,
             rain
             ,
             winde
             ,
             tempests
             .
             3ly
             .
             to
             c
             adorn
             our
             
             Bodies
             in
             a
             modest
             ,
             decent
             ,
             comely
             manner
             ;
             without
             lasciviousness
             ,
             prodigality
             ,
             or
             fantastickness
             .
             4ly
             .
             To
             d
             distingiush
             the
             Male
             and
             Female
             Sexes
             ,
             and
             some
             Ranks
             ,
             Callings
             of
             men
             from
             others
             of
             a
             different
             degree
             ,
             or
             Profession
             .
             
               I
               shall
               only
               premise
               these
               13.
               considerations
               ,
               which
               I
               suppose
               must
               be
               acknowledged
               by
               the
               most
               zealous
               Contenders
               for
               these
               Pontifical
               and
               Ecclesiastical
               Vestments
               ,
               and
               Habits
               ,
               without
               dispute
               ,
               when
               duly
               pondered
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             there
             is
             no
             particular
             kind
             ,
             fashion
             ,
             form
             of
             holy
             Garments
             instituted
             or
             prescribed
             by
             God
             in
             sacred
             Writ
             ,
             to
             Bishops
             Ministers
             or
             Deacons
             in
             and
             under
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             as
             there
             was
             to
             e
             
               Aaron
               the
               High
               Priest
               ,
               and
               Jewish
               Priests
               and
               Levites
               under
               the
               Law.
               
            
          
           
             2ly
             .
             That
             there
             is
             no
             one
             Text
             throughout
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             nor
             authentick
             Testimony
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             either
             Christ
             or
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             or
             any
             Bishops
             ,
             Ministers
             ,
             or
             Deacons
             in
             the
             Apostles
             times
             ,
             (
             or
             for
             some
             hundreds
             of
             years
             after
             them
             )
             were
             distinguished
             by
             their
             *
             Apparel
             from
             other
             Christians
             ,
             or
             Believers
             ;
             or
             that
             they
             preached
             ,
             prayed
             or
             administred
             the
             Sacraments
             in
             any
             consecrated
             Vestments
             whatsoever
             ,
             (
             much
             lesse
             in
             such
             Rochets
             ,
             Surplesses
             ,
             or
             other
             Pontifical
             Habits
             ,
             as
             are
             now
             so
             eagerly
             contested
             for
             )
             but
             only
             in
             their
             ordinary
             wearing
             Apparel
             ,
             the
             fashion
             or
             colour
             whereof
             is
             no
             where
             particularly
             described
             ,
             much
             lesse
             prescribed
             in
             the
             Gospel
             to
             all
             or
             any
             Ministers
             ,
             Bishops
             or
             Deacons
             .
             And
             why
             should
             not
             all
             Prelates
             and
             Ministers
             be
             content
             to
             imitate
             and
             conform
             themselves
             to
             their
             Example
             ,
             (
             as
             they
             are
             enjoyned
             ,
             
               Ephes
               .
               5.
               2.
               
               Phil.
               3.
               17.
               1
               
               Pet.
            
             2.
             21.
             
             )
             unlesse
             they
             will
             be
             reputed
             ,
             as
             in
             truth
             they
             are
             ,
             
               the
               greatest
               Non-conformists
            
             .
          
           
             3ly
             .
             The
             Gospel
             being
             commanded
             to
             be
             preached
             to
             all
             Nations
             ,
             who
             were
             as
             ‖
             different
             in
             their
             Manners
             ,
             Habits
             ,
             Fashions
             ,
             Customs
             ,
             Laws
             ,
             Ceremonies
             ,
             Governments
             ,
             as
             in
             their
             Climates
             and
             Languages
             ,
             it
             was
             neither
             possible
             ,
             convenient
             nor
             reasonable
             to
             prescribe
             any
             one
             set-form
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             Ministers
             or
             Deacons
             Vestments
             ,
             Liturgy
             ,
             or
             Administration
             of
             Sacraments
             to
             them
             all
             ,
             
             but
             to
             leave
             them
             arbitrary
             and
             indifferent
             ,
             with
             this
             general
             limitation
             ,
             f
             
               Let
               all
               things
               be
               done
               decently
               and
               in
               order
               .
            
          
           
             4ly
             .
             That
             though
             all
             Qualifications
             and
             Duties
             of
             Evangelical
             Bishops
             ,
             Deacons
             ,
             (
             and
             their
             Wives
             too
             )
             be
             most
             fully
             and
             particularly
             set
             down
             in
             the
             Epistles
             of
             Timothy
             and
             Titus
             ,
             yet
             there
             is
             not
             one
             syllable
             in
             them
             concerning
             the
             form
             or
             colour
             of
             their
             Ordinary
             or
             Priestly
             Vestments
             ,
             Accounterments
             ;
             which
             if
             so
             necessary
             ,
             expedient
             ,
             decent
             as
             they
             are
             now
             pretended
             ,
             would
             certainly
             have
             there
             been
             specified
             ,
             recommended
             ,
             or
             prescribed
             to
             all
             succeeding
             Bishops
             and
             Deacons
             .
          
           
             5ly
             .
             That
             the
             Apostle
             in
             this
             very
             Epistle
             to
             Timothy
             where
             he
             most
             particularly
             enjoyns
             the
             use
             of
             publick
             and
             private
             Prayers
             to
             Bishops
             ,
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             Christians
             ,
             and
             the
             manner
             how
             they
             should
             perform
             the
             same
             ;
             useth
             only
             these
             expressions
             ,
             g
             
               I
               exhort
               therefore
               that
               first
               of
               all
               Supplications
               ,
               Prayers
               ,
               Intercessions
               ,
               and
               Thanksgivings
               be
               made
               for
               all
               men
               ,
               for
               Kings
               ,
               and
               all
               in
               Authority
               ,
               that
               under
               them
               we
               may
               live
               a
               quiet
               and
               peaceable
               life
               ,
               in
               all
               godlynesse
               and
               honesty
               .
               I
               will
               therefore
               that
               men
               pray
               
                 every
                 where
              
               ,
               lifting
               up
               
                 holy
                 Hands
              
               ,
            
             (
             he
             would
             doubtlesse
             have
             added
             ,
             putting
             on
             holy
             Garments
             ,
             Rochets
             ,
             Surplesses
             ,
             Albees
             ,
             Hoods
             ,
             &c.
             had
             they
             been
             necessary
             ,
             decent
             ,
             expedient
             )
             
               without
               wrath
               or
               doubtings
               :
               In
               like
               manner
               also
               that
               Women
               adorn
               themselves
               with
               modest
               Apparel
               ,
               with
               shamefastnesse
               and
               sobriety
               ,
            
             (
             now
             almost
             quite
             out
             of
             fashion
             even
             in
             Churches
             as
             well
             as
             Theatres
             )
             
               not
               with
               broydred
               or
               plaited
               hair
               ,
               or
               gold
               ,
               or
               pearls
               ,
               or
               costly
               array
               ,
            
             (
             or
             spots
             ,
             or
             patches
             ,
             now
             much
             in
             fashion
             both
             in
             and
             out
             of
             Church
             )
             
               but
               (
               which
               becommeth
               Women
               professing
               godlynesse
               )
               with
               good
               works
               .
               Let
               the
               women
               learn
               in
               silence
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             This
             transition
             from
             Ministers
             ,
             Deacons
             ,
             and
             mens
             praying
             in
             
               every
               place
               with
               pure
               hands
               ,
               to
               womens
               apparel
            
             (
             especially
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             the
             last
             words
             evidence
             )
             without
             one
             syllable
             of
             Mens
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             Ministers
             or
             Deacons
             apparel
             ,
             or
             Church-vestments
             ,
             before
             or
             after
             it
             in
             this
             Epistle
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             ,
             is
             an
             unanswerable
             
             argument
             in
             my
             weak
             judgement
             against
             the
             necessity
             or
             peremptory
             prescription
             of
             any
             Rochets
             ,
             Surplisses
             ,
             or
             other
             kind
             of
             Vestments
             since
             invented
             ,
             enjoyned
             by
             Popes
             ,
             or
             Popish
             Prelates
             ,
             Priests
             ,
             Monks
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             Prelates
             ,
             in
             the
             celebration
             of
             Divine
             Service
             ,
             Masses
             ,
             Sacraments
             .
          
           
             6ly
             .
             That
             our
             Saviour
             himself
             h
             
               gave
               this
               special
               charge
               to
               his
               Disciples
               ,
            
             recorded
             by
             two
             Evangelists
             ;
             
               Take
               no
               thought
               for
               your
               life
               ,
               what
               you
               shall
               eat
               ,
               or
               what
               you
               shall
               drink
               ,
               nor
               yet
               for
               your
               body
               
                 what
                 you
                 shall
                 put
                 on
              
               :
               Is
               not
               ,
            
             or
             (
             
               for
               the
               )
               life
            
             (
             is
             )
             
               more
               than
               meat
               ,
               and
               the
               body
               than
               rayment
               ?
            
             If
             then
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Disciples
             themselves
             were
             thus
             specially
             prohibited
             to
             take
             any
             thought
             for
             their
             ordinary
             necessary
             Rayment
             and
             wearing
             Apparel
             ,
             much
             more
             then
             for
             any
             extraordinary
             ,
             unnecessary
             Surplisses
             ,
             Rochets
             ,
             Canonical
             or
             Pontifical
             Massing
             Vestments
             ,
             wherein
             they
             preach
             ,
             pray
             or
             administer
             the
             Sacraments
             .
             Of
             which
             Popes
             ,
             Archbishops
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             Priests
             ,
             Deacons
             ,
             and
             Cathedral-men
             have
             been
             heretofore
             ,
             and
             some
             now
             be
             so
             over-carefull
             ,
             so
             immoderately
             zealous
             ,
             as
             by
             *
             sundry
             successive
             Councils
             ,
             Synods
             ,
             Canons
             ,
             Decretals
             ,
             Injunctions
             ,
             Rubricks
             ,
             Censures
             ,
             indispensibly
             to
             impose
             ,
             yea
             force
             them
             upon
             their
             Fellow-Ministers
             and
             Christians
             ,
             against
             their
             judgements
             ,
             wills
             ,
             consciences
             ,
             or
             else
             to
             deprive
             them
             of
             their
             Ministry
             ,
             Gods
             publick
             Ordinances
             ,
             Sacraments
             ,
             contrary
             to
             this
             express
             Inhibition
             of
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             whom
             the
             highly
             affront
             therein
             .
          
           
             7ly
             .
             That
             God
             by
             St.
             Paul
             give
             ;
             this
             Divine
             Precept
             or
             Admonition
             to
             Timothy
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             Bishops
             ,
             Ministers
             ,
             Deacons
             ,
             Christians
             ,
             i
             
               Godlyness
               with
               contentment
               is
               great
               gain
               ,
               for
               we
               brought
               nothing
               into
               this
               world
               ,
               and
               it
               〈◊〉
               certain
               we
               can
               carry
               nothing
               out
               .
               And
               having
               food
               and
               rayment
            
             (
             though
             ordinary
             ,
             course
             ,
             mean
             ,
             )
             
               let
               us
               be
               therewith
               content
            
             .
             O
             that
             all
             over-covetous
             ,
             worldly
             ,
             pompous
             Prelates
             and
             Clergy-men
             ,
             would
             seriously
             ponder
             ,
             believe
             ,
             practise
             ,
             and
             preach
             over
             this
             Text
             by
             their
             heavenly
             world-contemning
             lives
             ,
             instead
             of
             vexing
             ,
             
             disquieting
             ,
             discontenting
             themselves
             ,
             and
             all
             others
             ,
             with
             Law-sutes
             ,
             Citations
             ,
             Injunctions
             ,
             Censures
             about
             their
             Lordly
             Mannors
             ,
             Palaces
             ,
             Temporalties
             ,
             Pontifical
             Ornaments
             ,
             and
             Priestly
             Vestments
             !
             This
             would
             make
             all
             to
             love
             ,
             honour
             ,
             reverence
             them
             with
             and
             from
             their
             souls
             ,
             who
             now
             repute
             them
             the
             worldlyest
             ,
             the
             proudest
             ,
             and
             most
             avaritious
             of
             all
             men
             professing
             Christianity
             ,
             even
             when
             they
             are
             departing
             out
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             and
             dropping
             into
             their
             very
             Graves
             ,
             if
             not
             into
             a
             deeper
             Pit
             ,
             to
             the
             scandal
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             their
             holy
             Function
             .
             Let
             me
             only
             mind
             them
             of
             two
             conclusions
             from
             this
             Text.
             1.
             
             That
             if
             all
             Bishops
             and
             Ministers
             ought
             to
             be
             contented
             with
             bare
             necessary
             rayment
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             food
             ,
             then
             they
             ought
             not
             to
             lade
             and
             cloath
             themselves
             with
             so
             many
             superfluous
             ,
             unnecessary
             Pontifical
             robes
             and
             Priestly
             vestments
             ,
             as
             now
             they
             wear
             and
             put
             on
             ,
             even
             in
             Gods
             own
             presence
             ,
             House
             ,
             whiles
             they
             are
             discharging
             their
             Duties
             ,
             and
             performing
             Divine
             services
             unto
             him
             ;
             much
             lesse
             to
             force
             or
             impose
             them
             upon
             their
             Brethren
             and
             Fellow
             Ministers
             ,
             who
             are
             and
             would
             be
             content
             with
             their
             ordinary
             Garments
             ,
             without
             these
             superfluities
             ,
             and
             are
             highly
             discontented
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             enjoyned
             to
             put
             them
             on
             against
             this
             Precept
             ,
             the
             forecited
             Texts
             ,
             yea
             the
             very
             dictates
             of
             their
             own
             Judgments
             and
             Consciences
             .
             2ly
             .
             That
             they
             must
             speedily
             leave
             all
             their
             worldly
             Temporalties
             ,
             Episcopal
             robes
             ,
             Priestly
             vestments
             behind
             them
             ,
             and
             shall
             neither
             carry
             them
             hence
             into
             their
             Graves
             ,
             much
             lesse
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             or
             another
             world
             ;
             why
             then
             should
             they
             either
             trouble
             themselves
             with
             them
             ,
             or
             their
             Fellow-Ministers
             &
             Christians
             about
             them
             ,
             who
             take
             no
             contentment
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             desire
             to
             officiate
             and
             serve
             God
             in
             their
             Ministry
             without
             them
             .
          
           
             8ly
             .
             (
             Which
             is
             most
             observable
             ,
             )
             That
             when
             Christ
             himself
             commissioned
             and
             sent
             forth
             his
             Disciples
             to
             
               preach
               ,
               teach
               ,
               and
               discharge
               their
               Ministerial
               function
               ,
            
             he
             expresly
             enjoyned
             them
             among
             other
             things
             ,
             k
             
               not
               to
               provide
               ,
               take
               ,
               or
               put
               on
               two
               Coats
               ,
               Neither
               to
               have
               
               two
               Coats
               a
               piece
               ,
            
             as
             being
             an
             impediment
             to
             their
             preaching
             and
             Ministry
             .
             In
             obedience
             to
             which
             command
             ,
             the
             most
             laborious
             preaching
             Gospel-spreading
             Saint
             Paul
             ,
             whiles
             he
             was
             travailing
             from
             Country
             to
             Country
             ,
             and
             City
             to
             City
             ,
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             *
             
               left
               his
               Cloak
               at
               Troas
               with
               Carpus
               ,
            
             as
             a
             cumbersom
             impediment
             to
             his
             Ministry
             ,
             which
             he
             sent
             for
             after
             he
             was
             Prisoner
             at
             Rome
             ,
             when
             he
             could
             no
             longer
             walk
             abroad
             to
             preach
             .
             With
             what
             colour
             then
             of
             Piety
             ,
             Decency
             ,
             Expediency
             or
             Necessity
             ,
             can
             Popes
             ,
             Patriarks
             ,
             Metropolitans
             ,
             Arch-Bishops
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             when
             they
             go
             to
             say
             Masse
             ,
             read
             Divine
             service
             ,
             preach
             ,
             baptize
             ,
             celebrate
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             confer
             Orders
             ,
             keep
             Visitations
             ,
             consecrate
             Churches
             ,
             Chapels
             ,
             Vessels
             ,
             Vestments
             ,
             Kings
             ,
             put
             on
             ,
             
               adorn
               and
               load
               themselves
               with
            
             m
             
               Miters
               ,
               Caps
               ,
               Cassocks
               ,
               Gownes
               ,
               Rochets
               ,
               Surplesses
               ,
               Copes
               ,
               Hoods
               ,
               Stoles
               ,
               Planets
               ,
               Palls
               ,
               Dalmaticks
               ,
               Pectoral
               Crosses
               ,
               Girdles
               ,
               Colobiums
               ,
               Chymers
               ,
               Gloves
               ,
               Sandals
               ,
               Handkerchiefs
               ,
               Scarffes
               ,
            
             without
             which
             ,
             by
             
               their
               own
               Canons
               ,
               Decretals
               ,
               Missals
               ,
               Pontificals
               ,
               Pro●●ssionals
               ,
               Ceremonials
               ,
            
             they
             neither
             may
             nor
             must
             officiate
             ;
             and
             enjoyn
             all
             Ministers
             ,
             Priests
             ,
             Deacons
             ,
             under
             severest
             censures
             and
             deprivations
             ,
             to
             wear
             Cassocks
             on
             their
             ordinary
             Apparel
             ,
             Girdles
             ,
             and
             Gownes
             upon
             them
             ,
             
               Surplesses
               ,
               or
               Copes
               upon
               their
               Gownes
               ,
            
             and
             if
             Doctors
             and
             Graduates
             ,
             Hoods
             ,
             Scarfes
             ,
             and
             Tippets
             upon
             them
             (
             which
             hinder
             and
             make
             them
             unapt
             to
             preach
             or
             discharge
             their
             Ministry
             )
             against
             these
             reiterated
             Precepts
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             recorded
             by
             three
             Evangelists
             for
             their
             own
             and
             all
             other
             Ministers
             imitation
             ?
             or
             how
             can
             they
             ever
             answer
             in
             the
             great
             day
             of
             judgement
             ,
             when
             they
             shall
             appear
             naked
             before
             the
             Tribunal
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             their
             high
             contemptuous
             ,
             willful
             violations
             of
             this
             his
             sacred
             Injunction
             ,
             their
             hating
             ,
             reviling
             ,
             persecuting
             ,
             rejecting
             ,
             depriving
             any
             of
             his
             faithful
             ,
             painful
             Ministers
             ,
             Servants
             ,
             as
             Praecisians
             ,
             Puritans
             ,
             Non-conformists
             ,
             Scismaticks
             ,
             or
             Fanaticks
             ,
             only
             because
             they
             will
             not
             or
             dare
             not
             in
             point
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             against
             the
             precedent
             sacred
             Injunctions
             
             conform
             in
             every
             punctilio
             to
             those
             superfluous
             Vestments
             ,
             Disguises
             ,
             which
             their
             Fantastick
             frothy
             brains
             have
             invented
             ,
             prescribed
             in
             Gods
             worship
             ,
             against
             and
             besides
             his
             Word
             ,
             and
             *
             
               obey
               God
               rather
               than
               men
            
             .
          
           
             9ly
             .
             That
             John
             the
             Baptist
             (
             our
             Saviours
             immediate
             fore-runner
             )
             gave
             this
             command
             to
             Priests
             and
             Clergy-men
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             People
             ,
             
               Luke
               3.
               11.
               
               He
               that
               hath
               two
               Coats
               let
               him
               impart
               to
               him
               that
               hath
               none
            
             ;
             which
             John
             the
             
               Evangelist
               ,
               Paul
            
             and
             James
             have
             seconded
             in
             substance
             ,
             if
             not
             in
             words
             ,
             1
             
               John
               3.
               17.
               
               Rom.
               12.
               13.
               
               Jam.
            
             2.
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             How
             then
             can
             Bishops
             ,
             Deans
             ,
             Prebends
             ,
             Ministers
             ,
             heap
             living
             upon
             living
             ,
             and
             one
             Coat
             ,
             Vestment
             upon
             another
             ,
             when
             so
             many
             poor
             Christians
             are
             naked
             and
             destitute
             of
             clothing
             ,
             to
             whom
             their
             n
             Lawes
             ,
             Decretals
             resolve
             ,
             
               they
               must
               not
               impart
               any
               of
               their
               consecrated
               Coats
               or
               Vestments
               ,
               though
               old
               and
               quite
               worn
               out
               ,
               but
               burn
               them
               rather
               ,
               because
               fit
               for
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               worn
               by
               none
               but
               sacred
               persons
               .
            
             Yea
             pull
             off
             the
             Coats
             of
             their
             fellow
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             strip
             them
             of
             their
             Livings
             ,
             Ministry
             ,
             because
             they
             will
             not
             heap
             Coat
             upon
             Coat
             ,
             and
             one
             Vestment
             upon
             another
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             to
             pray
             ,
             preach
             ,
             administer
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             the
             Coats
             of
             their
             own
             poor
             Stipendary
             Curates
             too
             ,
             who
             discharge
             their
             duties
             and
             take
             all
             the
             pains
             in
             their
             Commendaes
             ,
             Appropriations
             ,
             Pluralities
             ,
             Benefices
             on
             which
             they
             are
             for
             the
             most
             part
             Non-resident
             ,
             by
             allowing
             them
             such
             contemptible
             Salaries
             as
             will
             scarce
             provide
             them
             Cloaths
             ,
             much
             lesse
             a
             competent
             substance
             for
             them
             and
             their
             Families
             .
          
           
             10ly
             .
             o
             That
             
               God
               being
               no
               respecter
               of
               persons
               ,
            
             and
             taking
             no
             notice
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             Ministers
             ,
             or
             
               Christians
               Vestments
            
             in
             his
             Worship
             ,
             Service
             ,
             but
             only
             of
             their
             Hearts
             ,
             Spirits
             ,
             Graces
             ,
             Sincerity
             ,
             Diligence
             and
             Fidelity
             .
             Yea
             St.
             Peter
             himself
             resolving
             ,
             
               That
               in
               every
               Nation
               be
               that
               feareth
               God
               and
               worketh
               righteousnesse
               ,
               is
               accepted
               of
               him
               :
            
             and
             St.
             James
             particularly
             reprehending
             Christians
             ,
             
               for
               having
               the
               faith
               of
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               the
               Lord
               of
               glory
               in
               respect
               of
               persons
               ,
               and
               preferring
               those
               who
               come
               into
               their
               Assemblies
               with
               a
               gold
               Ring
               ,
               and
               goodly
               Apparel
               ,
            
             (
             as
             Archbishops
             ,
             
             Bishops
             ,
             Deans
             ,
             Prebends
             ,
             and
             other
             Pompous
             Clergy-men
             use
             to
             do
             )
             and
             conteming
             poor
             Curates
             ,
             and
             conscientious
             humble
             world-contemning
             Ministers
             ,
             
               who
               come
               into
               the
               Church
            
             (
             to
             preach
             ,
             officiate
             ,
             or
             celebrate
             the
             Sacrament
             )
             
               in
               ordinary
               or
               vile
               rayment
            
             ;
             The
             discriminating
             of
             Ministers
             from
             other
             Christians
             ,
             and
             Popes
             ,
             Patriarchs
             ,
             Arch-bishops
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             Arch-deacons
             ,
             Deans
             ,
             Prebends
             from
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             from
             other
             Ministers
             ,
             by
             their
             different
             habits
             ,
             and
             Sacerdotal
             Vestments
             ,
             as
             more
             honourable
             ,
             holy
             ,
             dear
             ,
             near
             ,
             acceptable
             to
             God
             than
             other
             inferiour
             Ministers
             or
             Lay-christians
             ,
             and
             reputing
             Sermons
             ,
             Prayers
             ,
             Sacraments
             ,
             preached
             ,
             made
             ,
             read
             ,
             administred
             in
             Surplisses
             Rochets
             ,
             Copes
             ,
             and
             other
             Church
             Vestments
             ,
             more
             Canonical
             ,
             holy
             ,
             decent
             ,
             acceptable
             both
             to
             God
             and
             Men
             ,
             than
             those
             preached
             ,
             read
             ,
             celebrated
             without
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             those
             Priests
             p
             
               grievously
               sin
               against
               God
            
             ,
             who
             officiate
             without
             them
             ,
             is
             certainly
             a
             most
             grosse
             ,
             dangerous
             mistake
             ,
             dishonourable
             to
             God
             ,
             Religion
             ,
             Christianity
             it self
             ,
             and
             diametrically
             contrary
             to
             these
             sacred
             Texts
             ,
             and
             2
             Tim.
             4.
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             11ly
             .
             That
             St.
             Peter
             himself
             with
             all
             the
             other
             
               Apostles
               ,
               Elders
               ,
               Brethren
            
             ,
             assembled
             in
             the
             first
             Synod
             and
             Council
             under
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             Acts
             15.
             resolved
             upon
             solemn
             debate
             ,
             q
             
               not
               to
               trouble
               them
               which
               from
               among
               the
               Gentiles
               were
               turned
               to
               God
               ,
               with
               Circumcision
               ,
            
             or
             any
             other
             Jewish
             Ceremnnies
             instituted
             by
             God
             himself
             ,
             and
             to
             lay
             upon
             them
             
               no
               greater
               burthen
               then
               those
               Necessary
               things
            
             comprised
             in
             their
             Letters
             which
             they
             sent
             and
             delivered
             by
             their
             Delegates
             to
             all
             the
             Churches
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             whereof
             Bishops
             or
             Priests
             Vestments
             were
             none
             ;
             being
             never
             reputed
             
               Necessary
               things
            
             by
             that
             Council
             ,
             or
             by
             Christ
             or
             any
             of
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             as
             Popes
             ,
             Prelates
             ,
             and
             others
             now
             repute
             them
             .
             To
             prescribe
             ,
             enforce
             them
             therefore
             as
             
               Necessary
               things
            
             ,
             and
             to
             revile
             ,
             suspend
             ,
             censure
             ,
             silence
             such
             Ministers
             ,
             Schollars
             ,
             Christians
             ,
             who
             repute
             them
             Vnnecessary
             or
             Superfluous
             ,
             is
             to
             affront
             ,
             repeal
             this
             first
             Apostolical
             Council
             and
             Decree
             ,
             and
             to
             advance
             themselves
             above
             the
             Apostles
             .
          
           
           
             12ly
             .
             That
             our
             Saviour
             himself
             when
             he
             commissioned
             his
             Disciples
             and
             sent
             them
             into
             all
             the
             World
             to
             teach
             all
             Nations
             ,
             and
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             to
             every
             Creature
             ,
             gave
             them
             no
             instruction
             at
             all
             concerning
             Pontifical
             or
             Sacerdotal
             Vestments
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             Ceremonies
             now
             contested
             for
             ,
             but
             only
             enjoyned
             them
             *
             
               to
               teach
               and
               baptise
               all
               Nations
               ,
               teaching
               them
               to
               observe
               all
               things
               whatsoever
               he
               had
               commanded
               them
               ,
            
             not
             their
             own
             fancies
             or
             decrees
             ,
             as
             Popes
             ,
             Prelates
             ,
             and
             too
             many
             Ministers
             do
             now
             .
             Yea
             ,
             St.
             Paul
             where
             he
             particularly
             treats
             of
             preaching
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             of
             administring
             and
             receiving
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             and
             of
             Church
             Assemblies
             ,
             1
             
               Cor.
               c.
            
             9.
             
             &
             11.
             
             &
             1●
             .
             
               delivered
               and
               prescribed
               to
               them
               ,
               only
               that
               which
               he
               received
               from
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             without
             one
             syllable
             of
             those
             Vestments
             ,
             Rites
             ,
             Ceremonies
             which
             now
             infest
             the
             Churches
             unity
             and
             peace
             .
             Therefore
             they
             may
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             set
             aside
             ,
             by
             Christs
             and
             his
             Apostles
             own
             precepts
             ,
             practice
             ,
             who
             neither
             enacted
             nor
             commanded
             them
             to
             be
             used
             in
             any
             part
             of
             Divine
             Service
             or
             Worship
             .
          
           
             13ly
             .
             That
             Christ
             himself
             sharply
             reprehends
             all
             such
             r
             
               who
               teach
               for
               Doctrines
               ,
               the
               Traditions
               and
               Ordinances
               of
               men
               :
            
             yea
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             Apostolical
             Elders
             and
             Brethren
             in
             their
             first
             Council
             ,
             blamed
             those
             Ceremonial
             Ministers
             who
             went
             out
             from
             them
             and
             taught
             the
             Brethren
             and
             converted
             Gentiles
             ,
             ſ
             
               that
               they
               ought
               to
               be
               circumcised
               ,
               and
               keep
               the
               Law
            
             ;
             thereby
             
               troubling
               them
               with
               their
               words
               ,
               and
               subverting
               their
               souls
               ,
            
             because
             
               they
               gave
               them
               no
               such
               Commandement
               .
            
             Till
             therefore
             Popes
             ,
             Archbishops
             ,
             Bishops
             and
             Prelatists
             can
             shew
             or
             produce
             an
             expresse
             command
             from
             Christ
             or
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             for
             the
             use
             of
             Surplisses
             ,
             Rochets
             ,
             Palls
             ,
             with
             other
             Pontifical
             ,
             Sacerdotal
             Vestments
             ,
             in
             time
             of
             Divine
             Service
             ,
             Preaching
             and
             Sacraments
             ,
             they
             have
             good
             grounds
             and
             reason
             to
             lay
             them
             quite
             aside
             ,
             and
             no
             longer
             to
             contest
             for
             ,
             much
             lesse
             impose
             or
             enforce
             them
             upon
             any
             Ministers
             ,
             Scholars
             ,
             Christians
             ,
             as
             they
             will
             avoid
             Gods
             ,
             Christs
             ,
             and
             their
             heavy
             displeasure
             ,
             censure
             .
          
           
           
             These
             Scriptures
             and
             reasons
             premised
             ,
             I
             shall
             in
             the
             next
             place
             proceed
             to
             shew
             the
             true
             Original
             ,
             prescription
             ,
             use
             of
             Surplisses
             ,
             Rochets
             ,
             and
             other
             Vestments
             in
             Divine
             Offices
             ,
             Churches
             ;
             then
             answer
             the
             Arguments
             ,
             Reasons
             produced
             for
             their
             use
             and
             continuance
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             ingeniously
             acknowledged
             by
             t
             
               Al●ui●us
               de
               Divinis
               Officiis
            
             ,
             c.
             38
             ,
             39.
             
             u
             
               Honorius
               Augustodunensis
               ,
               Gulielmus
               Durantus
            
             ,
             x
             
               Thomas
               Waldensis
            
             ,
             some
             y
             
               Popish
               Councils
            
             ,
             and
             the
             very
             
               Roman
               Pontifical
               and
               Missal
            
             ,
             That
             
               white
               Surplisses
               ,
               and
               other
               Pontifical
               ,
               Sacerdotal
               Vestments
               under
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               were
               originally
               〈◊〉
               from
               Aaron
               ,
               and
               the
               Levitical
               Priests
               garments
               under
               the
               old
               abolished
               ceremonial
               Law.
            
             But
             who
             first
             invented
             ,
             or
             enjoyned
             them
             to
             be
             worn
             in
             time
             of
             Divine
             service
             ,
             Masse
             or
             Administration
             of
             Sacraments
             ,
             they
             do
             not
             mention
             ,
             but
             only
             the
             various
             mystical
             significations
             ,
             groundlesse
             grounds
             ,
             and
             frantick
             reasons
             of
             their
             several
             institutions
             .
             I
             finde
             in
             a
             spurious
             
               Deeretal
               Epistle
            
             attributed
             to
             z
             Pope
             Stephen
             ,
             Anno
             Christi
             ,
             261.
             this
             general
             Clause
             concerning
             Priests
             Vestments
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Garments
               wherein
               Priests
               and
               other
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Church
               ought
               to
               celebrate
               Divine
               service
               ,
               and
               minister
               unto
               the
               Lord
               ,
               ought
               to
               be
               consecrated
               ,
               and
               decent
               ,
               and
               applyed
               to
               none
               other
               use
               ,
               nor
               yet
               to
               be
               worn
               or
               touched
               by
               any
               but
               sacred
               Persons
               .
            
             But
             what
             these
             Vestments
             were
             he
             particularly
             defines
             not
             .
             If
             Surplisses
             ,
             or
             white
             Rochets
             ,
             as
             some
             conceit
             ,
             then
             they
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             touched
             by
             Scholars
             ,
             Choristers
             ,
             Singing-men
             ,
             and
             others
             who
             are
             no
             consecrated
             Priests
             ,
             nor
             in
             sacred
             Orders
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             now
             in
             Cathedrals
             ,
             and
             some
             Colledges
             in
             our
             Universities
             ,
             against
             this
             Popes
             and
             other
             his
             Successors
             Decrees
             .
             This
             Decree
             the
             Century
             Writers
             stile
             ,
             
               idle
               ,
               superfluous
               ,
               altogether
               disagreeing
               with
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               savouring
               of
               the
               mysterie
               of
               Iniquity
               ;
               Flaccus
               Alcuinus
               ,
               De
               Divinis
               Officiis
               .
            
             c.
             38
             ,
             39
             ,
             40.
             
             
               Bochellus
               Decret
               .
               Eccles
               .
               Gal.
            
             l.
             1.
             
             Tit.
             7.
             l.
             6.
             
             Tit.
             17.
             
             
               Honorius
               Augustodunensis
            
             in
             his
             
               Gemma
               Animae
            
             ,
             l.
             1.
             
             
               Gulielmus
               Durantus
               ,
               Rationale
               Divinorum
            
             ,
             l.
             3.
             
             
               Tho.
               Waldensis
            
             ,
             Tom.
             3.
             tit
             .
             4.
             cap.
             29
             ,
             30.
             
             
               Franciscus
               
               Zerula
               Praxis
               Episcopalis
            
             ,
             pars
             1.
             
             
               Pontificale
               &
               Missale
               Romanum
            
             ,
             with
             sundry
             others
             ,
             have
             large
             discourses
             concerning
             the
             several
             sacred
             Vestments
             of
             Popes
             ,
             Archbishops
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             Deans
             ,
             Deacons
             ,
             Priests
             ;
             and
             particularly
             of
             Albees
             and
             Surplisses
             .
             But
             who
             first
             introduced
             them
             into
             Christian
             Churches
             is
             a
             Question
             not
             resolved
             by
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             next
             Authority
             I
             meet
             withall
             is
             the
             Decree
             of
             Pope
             Eusebius
             about
             the
             year
             309.
             first
             recorded
             by
             h
             Gratian
             ,
             and
             i
             others
             out
             of
             him
             .
             
               Consulto
               omnium
               statuimus
               ,
               ut
               sacrificium
               Altaris
               non
               inserico
               panno
               aut
               tincto
               quisquam
               celebrare
               praesumat
               ,
               
                 sed
                 in
                 puro
                 lined
                 vel
                 linted
                 ab
                 Episcopo
                 consecrato
                 ,
              
               terreno
               scilicet
               lino
               procreato
               atque
               contexto
               ,
               sicut
               corpus
               Domini
               Jesu
               Christi
               in
               Sindone
               linea
               munda
               sepultum
               fuit
               .
            
             John
             19.
             40.
             
             Mar.
             15.
             46.
             
             Mat.
             27.
             59.
             
             Lu.
             23.
             53.
             
             But
             this
             Decree
             of
             his
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             forged
             ,
             spurious
             ,
             repugnant
             to
             the
             
               History
               of
               that
               Time
               ,
               the
               phrase
               ,
               tenent
               ,
               and
               practise
               of
               that
               Age
               ,
               and
               superstitious
               ,
            
             as
             the
             
               Century
               writers
            
             prove
             and
             style
             it
             ;
             so
             the
             reason
             produced
             by
             the
             Author
             of
             it
             ,
             why
             Priests
             and
             Clergy-men
             should
             celebrate
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Altar
             ,
             not
             in
             a
             silken
             or
             died
             ,
             but
             in
             a
             pure
             white
             linnen
             Garment
             made
             of
             Flax
             ,
             ingendred
             out
             of
             the
             earth
             ;
             because
             Christs
             body
             was
             buried
             in
             linen
             cloaths
             ,
             is
             very
             absurd
             .
          
           
             Had
             Christ
             celebrated
             his
             last
             Supper
             ,
             or
             preached
             ,
             prayed
             in
             a
             linen
             Surplisse
             whiles
             he
             lived
             ,
             the
             inference
             had
             been
             tollerable
             ;
             But
             since
             he
             never
             did
             it
             ,
             for
             ought
             appears
             ;
             and
             the
             Evangelists
             precisely
             record
             ,
             that
             at
             his
             k
             
               miraculous
               transfiguration
               only
               ,
               when
               he
               went
               apart
               up
               into
               a
               high
               Mountain
               with
               three
               of
               his
               Disciples
               alone
               from
               all
               other
               company
               ,
               his
               Rayment
            
             (
             formerly
             of
             another
             colour
             )
             
               because
               shining
               ,
               
                 exceeding
                 white
                 as
                 Snow
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 no
                 Fuller
                 on
                 earth
                 can
                 white
                 them
              
            
             ;
             and
             that
             only
             till
             his
             transfiguration
             was
             past
             :
             the
             Argument
             recoyles
             upon
             the
             Author
             of
             this
             Imposture
             with
             great
             disadvantage
             .
             For
             1.
             
             Christ
             never
             preached
             nor
             celebrated
             his
             last
             Supper
             in
             a
             white
             linen
             Garment
             or
             Surplisse
             whiles
             he
             lived
             ;
             Therefore
             no
             Priests
             ,
             Bishops
             or
             Ministers
             ,
             (
             who
             are
             his
             *
             Embassadors
             ,
             and
             should
             imitate
             his
             
             Example
             )
             ought
             to
             do
             it
             after
             his
             death
             .
             2ly
             .
             Christ
             did
             not
             put
             on
             these
             linnen
             Garments
             himselfe
             ,
             or
             to
             officiate
             in
             them
             ;
             but
             
               Joseph
               of
               Aramathea
            
             and
             Nichodemus
             ,
             wrapped
             his
             dead
             Corps
             in
             them
             to
             bury
             it
             ;
             Therefore
             Bishops
             ,
             Priests
             ,
             Deacons
             should
             never
             put
             on
             white
             Rochets
             or
             Surplesses
             on
             their
             backs
             to
             preach
             ,
             pray
             ,
             or
             celebrate
             the
             Lords
             supper
             whiles
             they
             live
             ,
             but
             only
             their
             dead
             Corps
             be
             wrapped
             up
             in
             them
             when
             they
             are
             interred
             .
             3ly
             .
             These
             white
             linnen
             Garments
             wherein
             Christs
             body
             was
             wrapped
             were
             only
             his
             Winding-sheet
             and
             Grave-cloaths
             ,
             not
             a
             Surplesse
             ,
             Albee
             ,
             Stole
             or
             Rochet
             :
             neither
             were
             they
             consecrated
             by
             a
             Pope
             or
             Bishop
             ,
             not
             worn
             in
             a
             Church
             ,
             but
             only
             in
             a
             Sepulchre
             :
             yea
             
               our
               Saviour
               left
               them
               lying
               in
               his
               Sepulchre
               when
               he
               rose
               again
               ,
            
             John
             20.
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             and
             never
             wore
             them
             afterwards
             :
             Ergo
             Bishops
             ,
             Priests
             ,
             Deacons
             ,
             should
             only
             wear
             unconsecrated
             Winding-sheets
             ,
             and
             fine
             linnen
             Garments
             in
             their
             Graves
             when
             dead
             ;
             and
             there
             leave
             them
             when
             they
             rise
             again
             ;
             not
             consecrated
             Rochets
             ,
             Surplesses
             ,
             Albees
             ,
             Stoles
             in
             the
             Church
             when
             living
             ;
             5ly
             .
             Christs
             body
             was
             not
             wrapped
             in
             these
             linen
             cloaths
             in
             any
             relation
             to
             his
             Priestly
             office
             of
             function
             ;
             but
             only
             as
             a
             mere
             dead
             Corps
             to
             be
             interred
             ,
             it
             being
             the
             usual
             manner
             of
             the
             Jews
             thus
             to
             bury
             dead
             Corps
             ,
             as
             well
             Laymen
             as
             Priests
             :
             witness
             John
             19.
             29.
             
             (
             quoted
             by
             this
             Impostor
             )
             
               Then
               took
               they
               the
               body
               of
               Jesus
               ,
               and
               wound
               it
               in
               linnen
               cloaths
               ,
               with
               the
               spices
               ,
               as
               the
               manner
               of
               the
               Iews
               is
               to
               bury
               :
            
             compared
             with
             
               John
               11.
               44.
               
               So
               the
            
             l
             
               Nasamones
               ,
               Graecians
               ,
               Spartians
               ,
               A●gives
               ,
               Syra●●sians
               ,
               Sycionians
               ,
            
             and
             other
             Nations
             
               wrapped
               the
               dead
               bodies
               of
               their
               deceased
               Friends
               in
               white
               linen
               cloaths
               ,
               with
               spices
               and
               balmes
               and
               so
               interred
               them
               .
            
             Therefore
             if
             this
             reason
             be
             solid
             ,
             all
             Men
             and
             Women
             as
             well
             Jewes
             as
             Gentiles
             ,
             Pagans
             as
             Christians
             should
             wear
             white
             Rochets
             ,
             Surplisses
             ,
             Albees
             ,
             Stoles
             in
             Churches
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Popes
             ,
             Archbishops
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             Priests
             and
             Deacons
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             all
             alike
             interred
             and
             wrapped
             in
             white
             linnen
             Grave
             cloaths
             ,
             when
             buried
             in
             their
             Graves
             .
          
           
           
             The
             *
             first
             probable
             authority
             in
             any
             true
             Antiquity
             ,
             for
             Bishops
             ,
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             Deacons
             wearing
             white
             Vestments
             in
             the
             Celebration
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             is
             that
             of
             Hierom
             ,
             about
             410.
             years
             after
             Christ
             ,
             Advers
             .
             Pelagianos
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             9.
             
             
               Vnde
               adjungis
               ,
               genera
               vestium
               &
               ornamentorum
               Deo
               esse
               contraria
               .
               Quae
               sunt
               ,
               rogo
               ,
               inimicitiae
               contra
               Deum
               si
               tunicam
               habuero
               mundiorem
               ?
               si
               Episcopus
               ,
               Presbyter
               &
               Diaconus
               ,
               &
               reliquus
               ordo
               Ecclesiasticus
               in
               Administratione
               Sacrificiorum
               
                 cum
                 candida
                 veste
                 processerint
              
               ?
               Cavete
               Clerici
               ,
               cavete
               Monachi
               ,
               viduae
               &
               virgines
               ,
               periclitamini
               nisi
               sordidas
               vos
               atque
               pannòsas
               vulgus
               aspicerit
               .
               Taceo
               de
               hominibus
               saeculi
               ,
               quibus
               apertè
               bellum
               indicitur
               ,
               &
               inimicitiae
               contra
               Deum
               ,
               si
               pretiosis
               atque
               nitentibus
               utuntur
               Exuviis
            
             And
             in
             his
             n
             Commentariorum
             l.
             13.
             in
             Ezech.
             c.
             44.
             
             
               Vestibus
               lineis
               utuntur
               Aegyptii
               Sacerdotes
               ,
               non
               solum
               intrinsecus
               sed
               &
               extrinsecu●
               ,
            
             (
             he
             means
             their
             Pagan
             not
             Christian
             Priests
             )
             Porro
             *
             
               religio
               divina
               ,
               alterum
               habitum
               habet
               in
               Ministerio
               ,
               alterum
               in
               usu
               vitaque
               communi
               .
            
             Which
             compared
             with
             his
             former
             passage
             ,
             intimates
             ,
             that
             some
             Ecclesiastical
             Persons
             did
             then
             wear
             white
             Vestments
             ,
             in
             the
             Religious
             publick
             exercise
             of
             their
             Ministry
             ,
             and
             Administration
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             :
             which
             is
             further
             evidenced
             by
             St.
             Chrysostom
             ,
             ad
             o
             
               Populum
               Antiochiae
            
             ,
             Serm.
             60.
             
             Wherein
             he
             applying
             his
             Speech
             to
             the
             Ministers
             who
             distributed
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             useth
             this
             expression
             ,
             
               Hoc
               vestra
               dignitas
               ,
               hoc
               securitas
               ,
               hoc
               omnis
               Corona
               ,
            
             (
             to
             keep
             scandalous
             unworthy
             persons
             from
             the
             Lords
             Table
             )
             
               non
               ut
               albam
               et
               splendidam
               tunicam
               circumeatis
               induti
               .
            
             Which
             he
             repeats
             again
             in
             his
             83.
             
             Homily
             upon
             
               Matth
               :
               26.
               
               Haec
               est
               dignitas
               vestra
               ,
               haec
               stabilitas
               ,
               haec
               Corona
               praecipua
               ,
               non
               ut
               
                 tunicam
                 induti
                 candissimam
                 per
                 Ecclesiam
                 ambuletis
                 .
              
            
             Whence
             the
             p
             
               Century
               Writers
            
             observe
             ,
             
               Candidae
               vestis
               meminit
               tantum
               obitur
               Chrysostomus
               ,
               dum
               de
               Sacramenti
               corporis
               ac
               sanguinis
               Dominici
               administratione
               disserit
               .
            
             From
             these
             passages
             of
             Hierom
             ,
             and
             Chrysostom
             ,
             *
             Durantus
             q
             Mr.
             Hooker
             and
             others
             justifie
             the
             Antiquity
             ,
             use
             of
             Surplisses
             ,
             though
             they
             do
             not
             positively
             define
             these
             
             white
             Garments
             to
             be
             Surplisses
             ;
             nor
             can
             they
             prove
             they
             were
             constantly
             and
             universally
             used
             by
             ,
             much
             lesse
             prescribed
             to
             all
             Ministers
             ,
             Deacons
             ,
             and
             Ecclesiastical
             persons
             in
             that
             age
             ,
             or
             some
             hundreds
             of
             years
             after
             ,
             by
             any
             Oecumenical
             ,
             National
             or
             Provincial
             Councils
             .
             r
             
               Gregory
               of
               Tours
            
             in
             the
             fourth
             Book
             of
             his
             Histories
             ,
             c.
             60.
             makes
             mention
             of
             the
             Arch-deacons
             putting
             on
             the
             Albe
             upon
             the
             Bishop
             when
             he
             officiated
             ,
             which
             some
             take
             to
             be
             a
             Surplisse
             ,
             about
             640
             years
             after
             Christ
             ,
             but
             for
             Bishops
             or
             Priests
             constant
             use
             of
             them
             by
             any
             Canon
             or
             Law
             in
             that
             age
             ,
             I
             yet
             remember
             none
             .
             About
             700
             years
             after
             Christ
             ,
             Pope
             ſ
             Sylvester
             and
             other
             Popes
             brought
             in
             the
             use
             of
             Stoles
             ,
             Surplisses
             ,
             with
             other
             Priests
             Massing
             Vestments
             by
             degrees
             ,
             and
             soon
             after
             turned
             their
             Masses
             and
             Divine
             Services
             ,
             by
             their
             manifold
             disguised
             Vestments
             ,
             Ceremonies
             ,
             Processions
             ,
             Bowings
             ,
             Crossings
             ,
             ridiculous
             ,
             antique
             ,
             fanatick
             innovations
             ,
             gestures
             ,
             into
             a
             meer
             Pagentry
             or
             Enterlude
             ,
             as
             is
             evident
             by
             t
             
               Ordo
               Romanus
               Antiquus
               de
               Divinis
               Catholicae
               Ecclesiae
               Officiis
               ,
            
             said
             to
             be
             compiled
             about
             800.
             years
             after
             Christ
             :
             by
             Abbot
             Alcuinus
             ,
             Tutor
             to
             Charles
             the
             Great
             ,
             
               De
               divinis
               Officiis
            
             ,
             cap.
             38
             ,
             39.
             published
             about
             the
             year
             802.
             where
             he
             at
             large
             describes
             the
             use
             ,
             original
             ,
             and
             reason
             of
             instituting
             the
             several
             sorts
             of
             Pontifical
             and
             Priests
             Vestments
             ,
             both
             under
             the
             Law
             and
             Gospel
             ,
             paralelling
             them
             and
             the
             grounds
             of
             their
             institution
             together
             .
             After
             whose
             time
             I
             find
             u
             several
             Canons
             made
             in
             divers
             Provincial
             Councils
             in
             France
             ,
             for
             the
             use
             of
             Albees
             and
             Surplisses
             in
             the
             Celebration
             of
             Masses
             and
             Sacraments
             ;
             the
             use
             of
             them
             being
             continued
             ,
             and
             successively
             prescribed
             in
             all
             Popish
             Churches
             since
             that
             age
             to
             this
             very
             day
             ,
             which
             not
             only
             make
             the
             putting
             on
             or
             x
             
               wearing
               a
               Surplisse
               by
               every
               Priest
               in
               the
               Act
               of
               his
               Ordination
               ,
               and
               of
               a
               Rochet
               ,
               with
               sundry
               other
               Episcopal
               Vestments
               and
               Ornaments
               upon
               Bishops
               ,
               a
               principal
               part
               ,
               badge
               of
               their
               Consecration
               ,
            
             as
             the
             
               Roman
               Pontifical
            
             and
             Ceremonial
             prescribe
             in
             their
             Rubricks
             ,
             but
             likewise
             in
             their
             
               Missals
               ,
               Pontifical
            
             and
             Ceremonial
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             enjoyn
             set
             forms
             
             of
             Prayers
             and
             Crossings
             to
             be
             used
             by
             Bishops
             in
             the
             consecration
             of
             ,
             and
             putting
             on
             of
             Rochets
             ,
             Albees
             ,
             and
             other
             Trinkets
             when
             they
             are
             to
             officiate
             ,
             or
             discharge
             their
             Ministry
             in
             them
             ;
             which
             I
             shall
             here
             insert
             ,
             that
             all
             may
             discern
             their
             superstition
             and
             vanity
             .
             I
             shall
             begin
             with
             their
             consecration
             of
             these
             Garments
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Benedictio
               in
               Sacerdotalium
               indumentorum
               in
               genere
               .
            
          
           
             V.
             Adjutorium
             nostrum
             in
             nomine
             Domini
             .
             R.
             Qui
             fecit
             coelum
             &
             terram
             .
             V.
             Dominus
             vobiscum
             .
             R.
             Et
             cum
             spiritu
             tuo
             .
          
           
             
               Oremus
               .
            
             
               OMnipotens
               &
               sempiterne
               Deus
               ,
               qui
               per
               Moysen
               famulum
               tuum
               pontificalia
               &
               sacerdotalia
               ,
               seu
               levitica
               vestimenta
               ,
               ad
               explendum
               in
               conspectu
               tuo
               ministerium
               eorum
               ,
               ad
               honorem
               &
               decorem
               nominis
               tui
               fieri
               decrevisti
               :
               adesto
               propitius
               *
               invocationibus
               nostris
               &
               haec
               indumenta
               sacerdotalia
               ,
               desuper
               irrigante
               gratia
               tua
               ,
               ingenti
               benedictione
               per
               nostrae
               humilitatis
               servitium
               *
               purifi
               care
               ,
               &
               bene
               ✚
               dicere
               ,
               &
               conse
               ✚
               crare
               digneris
               :
               ut
               divinis
               cultibus
               &
               sacris
               mysteriis
               apta
               &
               benedicta
               existant
               :
               his
               quoque
               sacris
               vestibus
               Pontifices
               ,
               &
               Sacerdotes
               ,
               seu
               Levitae
               tui
               induti
               ,
               ab
               omnibus
               impulsionibus
               seu
               tentationibus
               malignorum
               spirituum
               muniti
               &
               defensi
               esse
               mereantur
               :
               tuisque
               mysteriis
               aptè
               &
               condignè
               servire
               &
               inhae●ere
               ,
               atque
               in
               his
               tibi
               placitè
               .
               &
               devotè
               perseverare
               tribue
               .
               Per
               Christum
               Dominum
               nostrum
               .
               R.
               Amen
               .
            
          
           
             
               Oremus
               .
            
             
               DEus
               ,
               invictae
               virtutis
               triumphator
               ,
               &
               omnium
               rerum
               creator
               ac
               sanctificator
               intende
               propitius
               preces
               nostras
               ;
               &
               hac
               indumenta
               Leviticae
               ,
               sacerdotalis
               &
               pontificalis
               gloriae
               ,
               ministris
               tuis
               f●uenda
               ,
               tuo
               ore
               proprio
               bene
               ✚
               dicere
               ,
               sanctifi
               ✚
               care
               ,
               &
               conse
               ✚
               crare
               digneris
               ;
               omnesque
               eis
               utentes
               tuis
               mysteriis
               aptos
               ,
               &
               tibi
               devotè
               ac
               laudabiliter
               servientes
               ,
               gratos
               efficere
               digneris
               .
               Per
               Dominum
               nostrum
               ▪
            
          
           
             
             
               Oremus
               .
            
             
               DOmine
               Deus
               omnipotens
               ,
               qui
               vestimenta
               Pontificibus
               ,
               Sacerdotibus
               :
               &
               Levitis
               ,
               in
               usum
               tabernaculi
               foederis
               necessaria
               ,
               *
               Moysen
               famulum
               tuum
               agere
               jussisti
               ,
               eumque
               spiritu
               sapientiae
               ad
               id
               peragendum
               replevisti
               :
               haec
               vestimenta
               in
               usum
               &
               cultum
               mysterii
               tui
               bene
               ✚
               dicere
               ,
               sancti
               ✚
               ficare
               ,
               &
               conse
               ✚
               crare
               digneris
               ;
               atque
               ministros
               altaris
               tui
               ,
               quia
               ea
               induerint
               ,
               septiformis
               Spiritus
               gratia
               dignanter
               repleri
               ,
               atque
               castitatis
               stola
               ,
               beata
               facias
               cum
               bonorum
               fructu
               operum
               ministerii
               congruentis
               immortalitate
               vestiri
               .
               Per
               Christum
               Dominum
               .
               R.
               Amen
               .
            
             
               
                 Deinde
                 aspergit
                 ipsa
                 indumenta
                 aqua
                 benedicta
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Specialis
                 Benedictio
                 cuj●s●●et
                 Indumenti
              
               .
            
             
               V.
               Adjutorium
               nostrum
               in
               nomine
               Domini
               .
            
             
               R.
               Qui
               fecit
               coelum
               &
               terram
               .
            
             
               V.
               Dominus
               vobiscum
               .
            
             
               R.
               Et
               cum
               spiritu
               tuo
               .
            
          
           
             
               Oremus
               .
            
             
               DOmine
               Omnipotens
               bonarum
               virtutum
               dator
               ,
               &
               omnium
               benedictionum
               largus
               infusor
               ,
               Supplices
               te
               rogamus
               ut
               manibus
               nostris
               opem
               tuae
               benedictionis
               infundas
               ,
               &
               has
               Caligas
               &
               Sandalia
               ,
               vel
               Amictum
               ,
               vel
               Albam
               ,
               vel
               Cingulum
               ,
               vel
               Stolam
               ,
               vel
               Manipulum
               ,
               vel
               Tunicellam
               ,
               vel
               Dalmaticam
               ,
               vel
               Planetam
               divino
               cultui
               Praeparata
               ,
               vel
               praeparatum
               ,
               vel
               praepartam
               )
               virtute
               sancti
               spiritus
               bene
               ✚
               dicere
               ,
               sancti
               ✚
               ficare
               ,
               &
               conse
               ✚
               ciare
               digneris
               ,
               &
               omnibus
               eis
               (
               vel
               eo
               ,
               vel
               ea
               )
               utentibus
               gratiam
               sanctificationis
               sacri
               mysterii
               tui
               benignus
               concede
               ,
               ut
               in
               conspectu
               tui
               sancti
               ,
               immaculati
               atque
               irreprahensibiles
               appareant
               ,
               &
               auxilium
               misericordiae
               tuae
               acquirant
               .
               Per
               Dominum
               nostrum
               Jesum
               Christum
               filium
               tuum
               ,
               qui
               tecum
               vivit
               &
               regnat
               in
               unitate
               spiritus
               sancti
               Deus
               ,
               per
               omnia
               saecula
               saeculorum
               .
               Amen
               .
            
             
               Deinde
               aspergit
               ea
               aqua
               benedicta
               .
            
             
             
               
                 Before
                 and
                 after
                 which
                 follow
                 several
                 Chapters
                 and
                 forms
                 ,
              
               De
               Benedictione
               Mapparum
               ,
               seu
               Linteaminum
               sacri
               Altaris
               ,
               De
               Benedictione
               Corporalium
               ,
               De
               Benedictione
               novae
               Crucis
               ,
               De
               Benedictione
               Crucis
               Pectoralis
               ,
               De
               Benedictione
               Imaginum
               aliorum
               Sanctorum
               ,
               De
               Benedictione
               vasorum
               &
               aliorum
               vasorum
               in
               genere
               .
               De
               Benedictione
               Tabernaculi
               sive
               vasculi
               pro
               Ss
               .
               Eucharistia
               Conservanda
               ,
               De
               Benedictione
               Capsarum
               pro
               Reliquiis
               &
               alliis
               Sanctuariis
               includendis
               ,
               De
               Benedictione
               &
               impositione
               primae
               lapidis
               pro
               Ecclesia
               aedificanda
               ,
               De
               Ecclesiae
               Benedictione
               seu
               Consecratione
               ,
               De
               Altaris
               consecratione
               ,
               De
               Benedictione
               Tobaleorum
               ,
               Vasorum
               &
               Ornamentorum
               Ecclesiae
               Altaris
               consecratorum
               ,
               De
               Altaris
               consecratione
               quae
               fit
               sine
               Ecclesiae
               dedicatione
               ,
               De
               Altaris
               consecratione
               ,
               cujus
               Sepulchrum
               Reliquiarum
               est
               in
               medio
               summitatis
               stipitis
               ,
               De
               Altaris
               portabilis
               consecratione
               ,
               De
               Benedictione
               Cimaeterii
               ,
               De
               Reconciliatione
               Ecclesiae
               &
               Cimaeteris
               ,
               De
               Reconciliatione
               Caemiterii
               ,
               sinae
               Ecclesiae
               Reconciliatione
               ,
               De
               Consecratione
               Patenae
               &
               Calicis
               ,
               De
               Benedictione
               Signi
               v●l
               Campanae
               :
               (
               
                 One
                 Consecration
                 and
                 Superstition
                 still
                 engendring
                 another
                 almost
                 in
              
               infinitum
               
                 according
                 to
                 Popes
                 and
                 Prelates
                 fanatick
                 devises
                 .
                 )
                 All
                 which
                 traine
                 and
                 beadroll
                 of
                 consecrated
                 particulars
                 must
                 dance
                 attendance
                 on
                 Massing
                 Priests
                 and
                 Prelates
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 their
                 Popish
                 Masse
                 ,
                 and
                 divine
                 service
                 compleatly
                 meritorious
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 say
                 not
                 impious
                 ,
                 theatrical
                 ,
                 ridiculous
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Bishops
                 .
                 Priests
                 ,
                 little
                 different
                 from
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 far
                 worse
                 and
                 more
                 antique
                 than
                 common
                 Stage-players
                 ;
                 as
                 those
                 who
                 seriously
                 peruse
                 their
              
               Roman
               Pontificals
               ,
               Ceremonials
               ,
               Missals
               ,
               and
               Durantus
               his
               Rationale
               Divinorum
               
                 cannot
                 but
                 conclude
                 :
                 And
                 therefore
                 should
                 resolve
                 with
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
              
               1
               Cor.
               13.
               11.
               
               When
               I
               became
               a
               man
               ,
               I
               put
               away
               (
               
                 these
                 )
                 childish
                 things
              
               ,
               which
               old
               childish
               Prelates
               ,
               and
               bis
               pueri
               senes
               ,
               
                 over
                 much
                 admire
                 and
                 contend
                 for
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 all
                 Religion
                 and
                 Devotion
                 consisted
                 in
                 such
                 Fopperyes
                 .
              
            
             
               When
               all
               these
               Massing
               Utensils
               are
               thus
               consecrated
               ,
               and
               these
               Episcopal
               and
               Sacerdotal
               Garments
               hallowed
               by
               Bishops
               ;
               yet
               neither
               Priests
               nor
               Bishops
               must
               presume
               
               to
               put
               any
               of
               them
               on
               to
               say
               Masse
               ,
               or
               administer
               Sacraments
               ,
               without
               the
               use
               of
               special
               Prayers
               prescribed
               by
               ,
               and
               thus
               registred
               in
               the
               
                 Praeparatio
                 ad
                 Missam
              
               ,
               prefixed
               to
               all
               the
               Roman
               Missals
               ,
               set
               forth
               and
               revised
               by
               Pope
               Pius
               the
               fifth
               ,
               and
               Clement
               the
               eighth
               .
            
          
           
             
               Orationes
               dicendae
               ab
               Episcopo
               ,
               quando
               in
               Pontificalibus
               celebrat
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Ad
                   Caligas
                   .
                
                 
                   CAlcea
                   Domine
                   ,
                   pedes
                   meos
                   in
                   praeparationem
                   Evangelii
                   pacis
                   ,
                   &
                   protege
                   me
                   in
                   velamento
                   alarum
                   tuarum
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Cum
                   exuiter
                   *
                   Cappa
                   .
                
                 
                   EXue
                   me
                   ,
                   Domine
                   ,
                   veterem
                   hominem
                   cum
                   moribus
                   &
                   actibus
                   suis
                   :
                   &
                   indue
                   me
                   novum
                   hominem
                   ,
                   qui
                   secundum
                   Deum
                   creatus
                   est
                   in
                   justitia
                   ,
                   &
                   sanctitate
                   veritatis
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Cum
                   lavat
                   manus
                   .
                
                 
                   DA
                   Domine
                   virtutem
                   manibus
                   meis
                   ad
                   abstergendam
                   omnem
                   maculam
                   immundam
                   :
                   ut
                   sine
                   pollutione
                   mentis
                   &
                   corporis
                   valeam
                   tibi
                   servire
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Ad
                   Amictum
                   .
                
                 
                   *
                   POne
                   Domine
                   galeam
                   salutis
                   in
                   capite
                   meo
                   ,
                   ad
                   expugnandas
                   omnes
                   diabolicas
                   fraudes
                   :
                   inimicorum
                   omnium
                   versutias
                   superando
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Ad
                   Albam
                   ▪
                
                 
                   DEalba
                   me
                   ,
                   Domine
                   ,
                   &
                   à
                   delicto
                   meo
                   munda
                   me
                   :
                   ut
                   cum
                   his
                   qui
                   stolas
                   suas
                   dealbaverunt
                   in
                   Sanguine
                   Agni
                   ,
                   gaudiis
                   perfruar
                   sempiternis
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Ad
                   Cingulum
                   .
                
                 
                   PRaecinge
                   me
                   ,
                   Domine
                   ,
                   cingulo
                   fidei
                   ,
                   &
                   virtute
                   castitatis
                   lumbos
                   meos
                   ,
                   &
                   *
                   extingue
                   in
                   eis
                   humorem
                   libidinis
                   ,
                   ut
                   jugiter
                   maneat
                   in
                   me
                   vigor
                   totius
                   castitatis
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Cum
                   accipit
                   Crucem
                   pectoralem
                   .
                
                 
                   MVnire
                   digneris
                   me
                   ,
                   Domine
                   Jesu
                   Christe
                   ,
                   ob
                   omnibus
                   insidiis
                   inimicorum
                   omnium
                   ,
                   signo
                   sanctissimae
                   Crucis
                   tuae
                   :
                   ac
                   concedere
                   digneris
                   mihi
                   indigno
                   ser●o
                   tuo
                   ,
                   ut
                   sicut
                   hanc
                   Crucem
                   Sanctorum
                   tourum
                   reliquiis
                   refertam
                   ante
                   pectu●
                   meum
                   teneo
                   ,
                   sic
                   semper
                   mente
                   retineam
                   &
                   memoriam
                   passionis
                   ,
                   &
                   sanctorum
                   victorias
                   Martyrum
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   Ad
                   Stolam
                   .
                
                 
                   REdde
                   mihi
                   ,
                   domine
                   ,
                   obsero
                   ,
                   stolam
                   immortalitatis
                   ,
                   quam
                   perdidi
                   in
                   praevaricatione
                   primi
                   parentis
                   :
                   &
                   quamvis
                   indignus
                   accedere
                   praesumo
                   ad
                   tuum
                   sacrum
                   mysterium
                   cum
                   hoc
                   ornamento
                   ,
                   praesta
                   ut
                   in
                   eodem
                   in
                   perpetuum
                   merear
                   ●aetari
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Ad
                   Tunicellam
                   .
                
                 
                   TVnica
                   jucunditatis
                   ,
                   &
                   indumento
                   laetitiae
                   induat
                   me
                   Dominus
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Ad
                   Dalmaticam
                   .
                
                 
                   INdue
                   me
                   Domine
                   indumento
                   salutis
                   ,
                   &
                   vestimento
                   laetitiae
                   ,
                   &
                   Dalmatica
                   justitiae
                   circunda
                   me
                   semper
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Ad
                   Chirothecas
                   .
                
                 
                   C●cunda
                   Domine
                   manus
                   meas
                   munditia
                   novi
                   hominis
                   ,
                   qui
                   de
                   caelo
                   descendit
                   :
                   ut
                   quemadmodum
                   Jacob
                   dilectus
                   tuus
                   ,
                   pelliculis
                   hoedorum
                   opertis
                   manibus
                   paternam
                   benedictionem
                   ,
                   oblato
                   Patri
                   cibo
                   potuque
                   gratissimo
                   ,
                   impetravit
                   ;
                   sic
                   &
                   oblata
                   per
                   manus
                   nostras
                   salutari
                   hostia
                   ,
                   gratiae
                   tuae
                   benedictionem
                   merear
                   .
                   Per
                   Dominum
                   nostrum
                   Jesum
                   Christum
                   filium
                   tuum
                   ,
                   qui
                   in
                   similitudinem
                   carnis
                   peccati
                   pro
                   no●is
                   obtulit
                   s●metipsum
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Ad
                   Planetam
                   .
                
                 
                   DOmine
                   ,
                   qui
                   dixisti
                   ,
                   Jugum
                   meum
                   suave
                   est
                   ,
                   &
                   onus
                   meum
                   leve
                   :
                   praesta
                   ut
                   illud
                   portare
                   valeam
                   ,
                   quòd
                   possim
                   consequi
                   tuam
                   gratiam
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Ad
                   Mitram
                   .
                
                 
                   MItram
                   ,
                   Domine
                   &
                   salutis
                   galeam
                   impone
                   capiti
                   meo
                   :
                   ut
                   contra
                   antiqui
                   hostis
                   ,
                   omniumque
                   inimicorum
                   meorum
                   insidias
                   inoffensus
                   ●vadam
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Ad
                   Annulum
                   cordis
                   .
                
                 
                   COrdis
                   &
                   corporis
                   mei
                   ,
                   Domine
                   ,
                   digitos
                   virtute
                   decora
                   ,
                   &
                   septiformis
                   Spiritus
                   sanctificatione
                   circumda
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Ad
                   Manipulum
                   .
                
                 
                   MErear
                   ,
                   precor
                   Domine
                   ,
                   manipulum
                   portare
                   mente
                   flebili
                   ,
                   ut
                   cum
                   exultatione
                   portionem
                   accipiam
                   cum
                   justis
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               Orationes
               dicendae
               cum
               Sacerdos
               induitur
               Sacerdotalibus
               paramentis
               .
            
             
               CVm
               lavat
               manus
               ;
               Ad
               Amictum
               dum
               ponitur
               super
               caput
               ;
               Ad
               Albam
               ,
               cum
               ea
               induitur
               ;
               Ad
               Cingulum
               ,
               cum
               se
               cingit
               ;
               Ad
               Manipulam
               ,
               dum
               imponitur
               brachio
               sinistro
               ;
               Ad
               stolam
               dum
               imponitur
               collo
               ;
               Ad
               Capsulam
               cum
               assumitur
               .
               
                 Are
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 those
                 forecited
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Bishop
                 useth
                 when
                 he
                 putteth
                 them
                 on
                 .
              
            
             
               If
               these
               respective
               Vestments
               and
               Prayers
               be
               necessary
               or
               convenient
               for
               Priests
               and
               Bishops
               ,
               then
               certainly
               for
               all
               other
               Christians
               too
               .
            
             
               The
               a
               
                 Roman
                 Pontifical
              
               ,
               in
               the
               Title
               
                 De
                 Clerico
                 faciendo
              
               ,
               prescribes
               ,
               that
               when
               any
               Clerk
               or
               Clergy-man
               is
               to
               be
               made
               ,
               
                 quilibet
                 ordinandorum
                 habere
                 debet
                 suum
                 Superpellicium
                 super
                 brachium
                 sinistrum
                 ,
                 &
                 candelam
                 in
                 manu
                 dextra
                 :
              
               and
               after
               their
               shaving
               by
               the
               Bishop
               in
               four
               places
               in
               their
               heads
               ,
               and
               some
               Prayers
               ,
               Crosses
               and
               Benedictions
               ,
               (
               there
               at
               large
               recited
               )
               the
               Bishops
               sitting
               with
               his
               Miter
               ,
               and
               taking
               in
               his
               hand
               the
               Surplisse
               ,
               saith
               unto
               them
               all
               .
               
                 Induat
                 novum
                 hominem
                 ,
                 qui
                 secundum
                 Deum
                 creatus
                 est
                 ,
                 injustitia
                 &
                 sanctitate
                 veritatis
                 ,
                 &
                 mox
                 imponit
                 illud
              
               (
               Superpelliceum
               )
               
                 cuilibet
                 repetendo
                 ,
                 Induat
                 te
                 ,
                 &c.
                 immitens
                 usque
                 ad
                 scapulas
                 ,
                 &
                 immediate
                 trahens
                 ,
                 si
                 unum
                 tantum
                 sit
                 Superpelliceum
                 ,
                 sicque
                 facit
                 usque
                 ad
                 ultimum
                 ,
                 qui
                 eo
                 totaliter
                 induitur
                 .
              
               After
               which
               ,
               in
               the
               Title
               
                 De
                 Minoribus
                 Ordinibus
              
               ,
               follows
               this
               Rubrick
               :
               
                 Ordinandi
                 omnes
                 ad
                 quatuor
                 minores
                 Ordines
                 ,
                 
                   esse
                   debent
                   Superpelliceis
                   induti
                
                 ,
                 cum
                 candela
                 in
                 manu
                 dextra
                 .
              
               And
               in
               the
               Rubrick
               ,
               
                 De
                 Consecratione
                 Diaconi
                 &
                 Sacerdotis
              
               ,
               it
               writes
               ,
               
                 Eis
                 igitur
                 amictu
                 ,
                 Alba
                 ,
                 cingulo
                 ,
                 et
                 manipulo
                 paratis
                 ,
                 ac
                 stolam
                 in
                 sinistra
                 manu
                 ,
                 et
                 candelam
                 in
                 dextra
                 ,
                 ac
                 dalmaticam
                 super
                 brachium
                 sinistrum
                 tenentibus
                 ,
              
               &c.
               the
               Archdeacon
               presents
               them
               to
               the
               Bishop
               to
               be
               ordained
               .
               
                 Post
                 haec
                 Pontifex
                 accipiens
                 Stolam
              
               ,
               &c.
               
                 et
                 Dalmaticam
                 ,
                 induit
                 ea
                 quemlibet
                 successivè
                 usque
                 ad
                 humeros
                 ,
                 et
                 sic
                 usque
                 ad
                 ultimum
                 ,
                 &
                 hoc
                 ,
                 si
                 una
                 tantum
                 sit
                 Dalmatica
                 :
                 Si
                 verò
                 quilibet
                 suam
                 habet
                 ,
                 tunc
                 singulos
                 sua
                 totaliter
                 induit
                 ,
                 dicens
                 cuilibet
                 ;
                 
                 Accipe
                 stolam
                 ✚
                 candidam
                 de
                 manu
                 Dei
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Induat
                 te
                 Dominus
                 indumento
                 salutis
                 ,
                 et
                 vestimento
                 laetitiae
                 ,
                 et
                 Dalmatica
                 justitiae
                 circumdet
                 te
                 semper
                 ,
                 in
                 nomine
                 Domini
                 .
              
               R.
               Amen
               .
               Their
               *
               Ordination
               being
               ended
               ,
               
                 in
                 loco
                 convenienti
                 sacras
                 vestes
                 deponunt
                 .
              
               So
               in
               the
               Consecration
               of
               a
               Bishop
               elect
               ,
               among
               other
               things
               ,
               Vestments
               for
               his
               Consecration
               ,
               there
               are
               prepared
               ,
               *
               
                 Item
                 Paramènta
                 omnia
                 Pontificalia
                 ,
                 coloris
                 tempori
                 &
                 Officio
                 Missae
                 convenientis
                 ,
                 videlicet
                 ,
                 sandalia
                 ,
                 amictus
                 ,
                 alba
                 ,
                 cingulum
                 ,
                 crux
                 pectoralis
                 ,
                 stola
                 ,
                 tunicella
                 ,
                 dalmatica
                 ,
                 chiroticae
                 ,
                 planeta
                 ,
                 mitra
                 auriphrygiata
                 ,
                 annulus
                 pontificalis
                 ,
                 baculus
                 pastoralis
                 &
                 manipulus
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Adsunt
                 duo
                 ad
                 minus
                 Episcopi
                 assistentes
                 ,
                 qui
                 induuntur
                 Rocheto
                 ,
                 &
                 si
                 sint
                 regulares
                 ,
                 superpelliceo
                 ,
                 amictu
                 ,
                 stola
                 ,
                 pluviali
                 ,
                 coloris
                 tempori
                 &
                 Officio
                 Mis●ae
                 convenientis
                 ,
                 &
                 mitra
                 simplici
                 alba
                 ,
                 &
                 quisque
                 habeat
                 suum
                 Pontificale
                 .
              
               After
               many
               Prayers
               ,
               Crossings
               ,
               and
               other
               ridiculous
               Ceremonies
               ,
               
                 Episcopi
                 assistentes
                 ducunt
                 Electum
                 ad
                 Capellam
                 suam
                 ,
                 &
                 ibi
                 deposito
                 pluviali
                 ,
                 Acolythi
                 induant
                 illum
                 sandalia
                 ,
                 ipsos
                 Psalmos
                 &
                 orationes
                 consuetas
                 legente
                 .
                 Deinde
                 tunicella
                 ,
                 dalmatica
                 ,
                 casula
                 ,
                 &
                 manipulo
                 induitur
                 ,
                 quibus
                 indu●us
                 incedit
                 ad
                 suum
                 altare
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               After
               which
               his
               Miter
               ,
               Ring
               ,
               Pastoral
               staff
               are
               consecrated
               ,
               put
               on
               ,
               and
               delivered
               to
               him
               by
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               with
               many
               Prayers
               ,
               Solemnities
               ,
               Crossings
               ,
               Bowings
               ,
               Kneelings
               ,
               Prostrations
               ,
               changes
               of
               habits
               ,
               places
               and
               antique
               Gestures
               ,
               fitter
               for
               a
               Stage
               than
               a
               Church
               .
               When
               an
               Archbishop
               is
               consecrated
               ,
               he
               hath
               a
               Pall
               put
               on
               ,
               and
               superadded
               to
               all
               these
               forecited
               Vestments
               ,
               which
               must
               be
               used
               only
               upon
               certain
               special
               feasts
               and
               occasions
               ,
               put
               on
               with
               the
               like
               superstitious
               Ceremonies
               and
               Formalities
               ,
               recorded
               in
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Pontifical
              
               :
               the
               serious
               perusal
               whereof
               ,
               and
               of
               Durantus
               his
               
                 Rationale
                 Divinorum
              
               ,
               l.
               3
               ,
               4.
               is
               sufficient
               to
               make
               all
               grave
               ,
               judicious
               ,
               sober
               Christians
               ,
               to
               na●seate
               such
               theatrical
               disguises
               and
               Vestments
               ,
               on
               which
               grave
               old
               Bishops
               over-much
               dote
               ,
               as
               little
               Children
               use
               to
               do
               on
               their
               Babies
               ,
               Toyes
               and
               Rattles
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               forein
               Synod
               wherein
               I
               find
               the
               use
               of
               white
               Garments
               and
               Surplisses
               prescribed
               to
               Priests
               ,
               Canons
               ,
               
               Chaplains
               ,
               is
               that
               held
               under
               *
               Galo
               and
               Simon
               the
               Popes
               Legates
               in
               France
               ,
               Anno
               Dom.
               1215.
               which
               among
               other
               Decrees
               proving
               the
               luxury
               ,
               pride
               and
               excesses
               of
               Priests
               Garments
               ;
               expresly
               prohibited
               them
               to
               wear
               Garments
               of
               any
               other
               colour
               but
               white
               ;
               or
               black
               ,
               or
               red
               ,
               and
               commanded
               ,
               
                 ut
                 sine
              
               *
               Suppliciis
               (
               Superpelliceis
               )
               
                 vel
                 tunicis
                 lineis
                 ,
                 vel
                 capis
                 clausis
                 extra
                 domos
                 suas
                 de
                 caetero
                 non
                 incedant
              
               ;
               that
               from
               thence
               forth
               they
               should
               not
               walk
               abroad
               out
               of
               their
               Houses
               without
               Surplisses
               ,
               or
               linnen
               Coats
               ,
               or
               close
               Hoods
               :
               But
               this
               Decree
               relates
               rather
               to
               their
               ordinary
               wearing
               Habits
               ,
               than
               to
               their
               sacred
               Vestments
               ,
               and
               enjoynes
               them
               to
               wear
               Surplisses
               and
               white
               Garments
               as
               well
               in
               their
               Houses
               as
               in
               the
               Church
               ;
               wherefore
               it
               adds
               ,
               *
               
                 Nullus
                 permittatur
                 deservire
                 altari
                 
                   nisi
                   in
                   Superpellicio
                
                 vel
                 capa
                 clausa
                 .
              
               After
               which
               it
               subjoyns
               ,
               
                 Sacerdos
                 fine
                 Diaconus
                 corporalia
                 saepe
                 abluat
                 ,
                 indutus
                 Superpellicio
                 ,
                 in
                 vase
                 mundo
                 specialiter
                 ad
                 hoc
                 deputato
                 ;
                 omnes
                 verò
                 ablutiones
                 ,
                 si
                 fieri
                 potest
                 ,
                 in
                 piscina
                 reponantur
                 ,
                 vel
                 saltem
                 primae
                 ,
                 caeterae
                 autem
                 in
                 baptisterio
                 .
              
               Here
               Priests
               ,
               and
               Deacons
               are
               made
               Lawndresses
               to
               wash
               their
               Corporals
               ,
               arrayed
               in
               their
               Surplisses
               when
               they
               wash
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               water
               wherein
               they
               wash
               them
               must
               be
               reserved
               in
               a
               consecrated
               Cisterne
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               Font
               as
               holy
               ,
               and
               one
               superstition
               ,
               foppery
               begetting
               another
               ,
               till
               endlesse
               ,
               it
               proceeds
               further
               ;
               
                 Item
                 linteamenta
                 Altaris
                 &
                 
                   indumenta
                   Sacerdotalia
                   non
                   nisi
                   a
                   Sacerdote
                   vel
                   Diacono
                   ,
                
                 vel
                 aliqua
                 bona
                 matrona
                 vel
                 virgine
                 ,
                 sine
                 appositione
                 aliorum
                 pannorum
                 ,
                 convenienter
                 ,
                 quando
                 opus
                 fuerit
                 abluantur
                 ,
                 ita
                 ut
                 munda
                 &
                 nitida
                 conserventer
                 ;
                 quia
                 nimis
                 absurdum
                 ,
                 sordes
                 esse
                 in
                 vestibus
                 sacris
                 ,
                 quae
                 dedecerent
                 etiam
                 in
                 profanis
                 .
              
               *
               The
               like
               
                 concerning
                 their
                 washing
              
               ,
               was
               decreed
               in
               the
               Synod
               
                 Ecclesiae
                 Trecensis
              
               in
               France
               ,
               Anno
               1427.
               and
               by
               other
               French
               Synods
               .
            
             
               The
               next
               Synod
               (
               prescribing
               the
               use
               of
               Surplisses
               under
               pain
               of
               Excommunication
               )
               in
               the
               time
               of
               divine
               service
               ,
               is
               the
               Popish
               Synod
               of
               Poictiers
               in
               France
               under
               Americus
               ,
               Anno
               1367.
               which
               thus
               decreed
               ,
               *
               
                 Praecipimus
                 sub
                 paena
                 excommunicationis
                 ,
                 quod
                 cum
                 Clerici
                 ,
                 
                 seu
                 Capellani
                 in
                 Ecclesiis
                 parochialibus
                 adstant
                 administrantes
                 cum
                 divina
                 celebrantur
                 ,
                 
                   honeste
                   Superpelliciis
                   sint
                   induti
                
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               a
               
                 Synodalia
                 Ecclesiae
                 Trecensis
              
               in
               France
               ,
               An.
               1427.
               thus
               decree
               the
               wearing
               of
               Surplisses
               by
               Priests
               ,
               
                 Attendat
                 etiam
                 Sacerdos
                 vel
                 Clericus
                 ministrans
                 in
                 Missa
                 ,
                 ut
                 se
                 habeat
                 honestè
                 ,
                 &
                 si
                 fieri
                 potest
                 ,
                 capam
                 habeat
                 
                   s●u
                   Superpelliceum
                   quo
                   sit
                   indutus
                   ,
                   marime
                   in
                   solennitatibus
                   .
                
              
               They
               subjoyn
               ,
               if
               the
               Priests
               nose
               in
               saying
               Masse
               chance
               to
               bleed
               ,
               and
               any
               of
               the
               blood
               fall
               upon
               his
               Surplisse
               ,
               after
               the
               blood
               stopped
               ,
               he
               is
               to
               proceed
               in
               his
               Masse
               ,
               having
               first
               washed
               his
               hands
               in
               silence
               ,
               
                 mutatis
                 tamen
                 prius
                 vestimentis
                 Sacerdotalibus
                 ,
                 &
                 pannis
                 altaris
                 ,
                 si
                 sint
                 sanguine
                 maculati
                 .
              
            
             
               b
               John
               Damboise
               
                 Bishop
                 of
              
               Lingon
               ,
               
                 in
                 a
              
               Synod
               
                 held
                 in
              
               France
               ,
               
                 Anno
                 1491.
                 made
                 this
                 Decree
                 ,
                 That
                 all
                 having
                 Benefices
                 with
                 Cures
                 should
                 wear
                 Surplisses
                 at
                 Masse
                 ,
                 Vespers
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Celebration
                 of
                 all
                 Divine
                 Offices
                 .
              
               Praecipimus
               omnibus
               &
               singulis
               Presbyteris
               beneficia
               Curata
               habentibus
               aut
               regentibus
               ut
               dum
               ipsos
               pro
               Missa
               ,
               Visperis
               ,
               aut
               aliis
               officiis
               Divinis
               in
               eorum
               Ecclesiis
               Celebrandis
               aut
               dicendis
               interesse
               contigerit
               ,
               
                 sint
                 decenter
                 et
                 honeste
                 Superliciis
                 induti
                 ,
                 et
                 sine
                 ipsis
                 ad
                 Divina
                 Officia
                 publice
                 accedere
                 non
                 praesumant
                 .
              
            
             
               c
               Synodus
               Synonensis
               in
               France
               ,
               
                 An.
                 1524.
                 enjoyns
                 the
                 Priest
                 to
                 wear
                 a
                 Surplisse
                 when
                 he
                 carries
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 to
                 sick
                 persons
                 .
              
               Quotiens
               contigeri●
               Sacerdotem
               deferre
               sanctam
               Eucharistiam
               ad
               infirmos
               ,
               
                 habeat
                 Sacerdos
                 Superliceum
                 et
                 Stolam
              
               ,
               &
               incedat
               tàm
               ●undo
               quàm
               redeundo
               usque
               ad
               Ecclesiam
               in
               habitu
               decenti
               ,
               faciatque
               ante
               se
               deferri
               lumen
               ,
               &
               campanulam
               pulsantem
               praeire
               .
            
             
               d
               Synodus
               Carnotensis
               in
               France
               ,
               
                 An.
                 1526.
                 ordained
                 the
                 like
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 ,
              
               Ordinamus
               ,
               quod
               ubi
               ad
               infirmos
               deferendum
               erit
               corpus
               Christi
               .
               Sacerdos
               delaturus
               primum
               lavet
               manus
               ,
               deinde
               
                 induat
                 Superliceum
                 ,
                 et
                 stolam
                 superpo●at
                 ,
              
               incedensque
               cum
               honestate
               ,
               reverentia
               &
               honore
               ,
               orationes
               &
               preces
               ad
               Deum
               fundat
               ,
               faciat
               lumen
               ante
               se
               deferri
               tàm
               eundo
               quàm
               redeundo
               ,
               &
               campanulam
               pulsari
               .
            
             
             
               
                 The
                 Synod
                 of
              
               Paris
               ,
               
                 Anno
                 1557.
                 decreed
                 Su●plisses
                 to
                 be
                 worn
                 at
                 Mattins
                 ,
                 Masses
                 ,
                 publick
                 Prayers
                 ,
                 Litanies
                 ,
                 Confessions
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 Celebration
                 of
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 ,
                 Marriage
                 ,
                 and
                 extreme
                 Unction
                 .
              
               e
               Parochi
               corum
               Vicarii
               &
               caeteri
               Sacirdotes
               ,
               in
               divinis
               obsequtis
               M●ss●rum
               Matutinarum
               &
               V●sp●rarum
               ,
               in
               supplicationil
               us
               publicis
               ,
               Lit●aniis
               &
               confess●n●bus
               
                 Supplicus
                 u●antur
              
               ,
               in
               Euchari●●●ae
               verò
               Matrimonii
               ,
               &
               Extremi
               Vnctionis
               administratione
               ,
               
                 slolam
                 addant
                 Suppel
                 ●●iis
                 .
                 
                   After
                   this
                
              
               f
               Synodus
               Aquensis
               in
               France
               ,
               
                 Anno
                 1585.
                 made
                 this
                 Decree
                 concerning
                 Clergy-mens
                 wearing
                 of
                 Surplisses
                 and
                 other
                 Vestments
                 ,
              
               Clericalis
               ordinis
               homines
               ,
               cum
               Ecclesia
               versantur
               quo
               tempore
               Superpelliceum
               induere
               non
               debent
               ,
               ne
               sint
               sine
               toga
               exteriori
               ,
               praesertim
               horis
               quibus
               divina
               celebrantur
               ,
               aut
               populus
               ad
               Ecclesiam
               accedere
               solet
               :
               Nec
               verò
               abs●ue
               ea
               etiam
               in
               Diaecesanis
               locis
               ,
               vicis
               aut
               pagis
               prodeant
               ,
               nisi
               cum
               eos
               pedibus
               iter
               facientes
               viae
               difficultas
               &
               longitudo
               aliter
               cogit
               ,
               
                 Superpellicits
                 ,
                 cum
              
               Ecclesiae
               usus
               id
               postulat
               ,
               
                 omnes
                 utantur
                 ,
                 quae
                 non
                 lacera
                 sint
                 ,
                 non
                 sordida
                 ,
                 et
                 quae
                 etiam
                 manicas
                 habeant
                 .
                 Superpellicea
                 autem
                 illa
                 quae
                 manicis
                 carent
                 ,
              
               &
               quae
               non
               Superpelliceorum
               sed
               Mantilium
               nomine
               potius
               digna
               sunt
               ,
               
                 omnino
                 prohibemus
              
               .
               Canoniciverò
               Catbedralium
               &
               Collegiatarvm
               ,
               quo
               tempore
               Cappa
               induuntur
               ,
               ii
               
                 Rocheto
                 induantur
                 sub
                 Cappa
                 .
                 Cleric●
              
               autent
               cum
               Superpelliceis
               fuerint
               induti
               ,
               nullo
               modo
               in
               manibus
               flores
               ,
               nec
               aliud
               quod
               statui
               suo
               &
               Ecclesiae
               non
               conveniat
               ,
               habeant
               ;
               non
               vagentur
               per
               Ecclesiam
               ,
               nec
               deambulent
               ,
               nec
               circumoursitent
               ,
               sed
               graves
               semper
               sint
               in
               incessu
               &
               sta●●
               .
               Singuli
               autem
               praeterea
               praesertim
               qui
               in
               aliquo
               minorum
               saltem
               ordinum
               sunt
               ,
               
                 proprium
                 Superpelliceum
                 habeant
                 ,
                 quo
                 ●tiam
                 in
                 Ecclesia
                 ,
                 cui
                 ascripti
                 sunt
                 et
                 alibi
                 ,
                 cum
                 ipsi
                 suis
                 fungi
                 muneribus
                 contigerit
                 uti
                 possint
                 .
              
               Si
               quis
               personatus
               ,
               vestes
               Clericales
               aut
               Monachales
               ,
               vel
               ad
               eorum
               formam
               induerit
               ,
               &
               is
               qui
               eas
               assumpserit
               ,
               &
               is
               qui
               accomodarit
               ,
               graves
               poenas
               subeant
               .
               Qui
               verò
               Clericus
               ,
               cujusvis
               etiam
               gradus
               ordinis
               ,
               dignitatis
               in
               aliquo
               de
               praemissis
               
                 non
                 obtemperaverit
              
               ,
               is
               praeter
               poenas
               jam
               inflictas
               ,
               aut
               salutari
               poenitentia
               ,
               aut
               pecunia
               ,
               aut
               suspensione
               ab
               ordinum
               munere
               ,
               et
               
               beneficiorum
               administratione
               ,
               aut
               ipsis
               etiam
               beneficiis
               ,
               aut
               carcere
               ,
               aut
               exilio
               ,
               aut
               pluribus
               simul
               ex
               iis
               paenis
               ,
               aut
               gravioribus
               pro
               modo
               culpae
               ,
               Episcopi
               arbiratu
               mulctetur
               .
               Qui
               iterum
               in
               eadem
               re
               peccaverit
               ,
               duplicata
               paena
               pro
               ratione
               criminis
               ,
               ab
               codem
               plectur
               .
            
             
               
                 This
                 Synond
                 likewise
                 decreed
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Parish
                 Priest
                 who
                 is
                 to
                 carry
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 to
                 sick
                 Persons
                 ,
                 do
                 wear
                 a
                 Surplisse
                 ,
                 and
                 proceed
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 ,
              
               *
               Vbi
               manus
               laverit
               ,
               tum
               
                 Superpelliceo
                 ,
                 Stola
                 ,
                 pluviali
                 ubi
                 potest
                 indutus
                 ,
              
               ad
               altare
               genibus
               flexis
               oret
               .
               Sacerdotes
               verò
               caeteri
               Clericive
               qui
               comitantur
               
                 Superpellicem
                 adhibeant
              
               .
               Si
               Canonicorum
               capitulum
               sit
               ,
               cappam
               vel
               almutiam
               ,
               aliudve
               indumentum
               ,
               ut
               illis
               in
               choro
               moris
               est
               .
               Reliqui
               fideles
               bini
               prosequantur
               capite
               aperto
               ,
               &
               quamplurimi
               candelis
               accensis
               ,
               ac
               primo
               loco
               viri
               ,
               in
               quibus
               scholares
               sanctissimi
               Sacramenti
               praecedant
               ,
               postremo
               foeminae
               :
               Omnes
               ,
               praesertim
               Ecclesiastici
               homines
               ,
               hymno
               ,
               &
               Psalmos
               paenitentiales
               ,
               aliosve
               intima
               animae
               pietate
               ,
               sim●l
               cum
               Parocho
               ,
               sed
               alternatim
               pronunciant
               ,
               atque
               alii
               etiam
               religiosi
               orent
               .
               
                 It
                 likewise
                 adds
              
               ,
               *
               In
               celebratione
               Missae
               Sacerdos
               ne
               se
               confer
               at
               ad
               altare
               ,
               nisi
               Clericum
               in
               decenti
               habitu
               ,
               &
               
                 cum
                 Superpelliceo
                 mundo
                 cum
                 manicis
              
               ,
               sibi
               inservientem
               habuerit
               ;
               
                 injoyning
                 the
                 Parish
                 Clerke
                 to
                 wear
                 a
                 Surplisse
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 Priest
                 .
              
            
             
               This
               last
               French
               Popish
               Synod
               prescribes
               the
               constant
               use
               of
               Surplisses
               to
               all
               Canons
               ,
               Prebends
               ,
               Parish
               Priests
               and
               Curates
               under
               several
               Ecclesiastical
               and
               Temporal
               punishments
               ,
               with
               greatest
               rigour
               and
               severity
               ;
               when
               as
               
                 Ordo
                 Romanus
                 Antiquus
                 de
                 Divinis
                 Officiis
                 ,
                 &
                 Missa
                 ,
              
               the
               Roman
               Pontificals
               ,
               Ceremonials
               ,
               Missals
               ,
               in
               their
               Rubricks
               of
               saying
               or
               singing
               Masse
               ,
               prefixed
               to
               them
               ,
               do
               only
               enjoy
               their
               use
               without
               any
               penalties
               Ecclesiastical
               or
               Civil
               expressed
               in
               them
               ,
               to
               be
               inflicted
               on
               Non-Conformists
               thereunto
               .
            
             
               
                 For
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 Surplisses
                 in
                 our
              
               British
               
                 Churches
                 ,
                 during
                 the
              
               Britons
               or
               Saxons
               
                 times
                 ,
                 I
                 remember
                 nothing
                 in
                 Canons
                 or
                 Histories
                 ;
                 only
                 our
              
               Alchuinus
               ,
               
                 Tutor
                 to
              
               Charls
               the
               Great
               ,
               An.
               800.
               
               
                 De
                 Divinis
                 Officiis
              
               ,
               c.
               38
               ,
               39
               
                 writing
                 
                 of
                 the
                 several
                 Vestments
                 wherewith
                 Priests
                 were
                 clad
                 in
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 ,
              
               a
               observes
               ,
               Habent
               etiam
               nunc
               Ministri
               Ecclesiae
               Christi
               superhumerale
               quod
               amicium
               vocamus
               ,
               quando
               ad
               altare
               ministrant
               ;
               quod
               fit
               ex
               lino
               purissimo
               .
               Per
               linum
               quod
               ex
               terra
               sumitur
               ,
               &
               per
               multos
               labores
               ad
               candorem
               ducitur
               ,
               designatur
               corpus
               humanum
               ,
               quod
               ex
               terra
               constat
               .
               Sicut
               ergò
               linum
               per
               multos
               labores
               ad
               candorem
               reducitur
               ,
               ita
               corpus
               humanum
               multis
               calamitatibus
               attritum
               ,
               candidum
               &
               purum
               esse
               debet
               ab
               omni
               sorde
               peccatorum
               .
               Posteà
               sequitur
               Pederis
               ,
               quae
               vulgo
               Alba
               dicitur
               ;
               significat
               autem
               perseverantiam
               in
               bona
               actione
               .
               
                 After
                 which
                 he
                 mentions
                 the
              
               Stola
               ,
               Dalmatica
               ,
               Ca●ula
               ,
               
                 used
                 by
              
               Priests
               ;
               and
               Pallium
               Archiepiscoporum
               ,
               
                 to
                 distinguish
                 the
                 Archbishop
                 from
                 his
                 Suff●agans
                 ,
                 subjoyning
                 ,
              
               Stepha●u●s
               natione
               Romanus
               ex
               Patre
               Labio
               (
               ut
               legitur
               in
               gestis
               Pontificalibus
               )
               ●●nstituit
               Sacerdotibus
               Levitisque
               
                 Vestes
                 sacras
                 in
                 usu
                 quotidiano
                 non
                 uti
                 nisi
                 in
                 Ecclesia
                 .
                 
                   Whether
                   any
                   of
                   these
                   Garments
                   were
                   then
                   used
                   in
                
              
               England
               ,
               
                 or
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 Surplisses
                 for
                 fashion
                 ,
                 as
                 colour
                 ,
                 I
                 cannot
                 define
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 mention
                 I
                 observe
                 in
                 our
                 Historians
                 of
                 Surplisses
                 and
                 their
                 wearing
                 by
                 that
                 Name
                 ,
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 ,
                 1237.
                 the
                 21.
                 of
              
               Henry
               
                 the
                 3d.
                 where
              
               *
               Mat
               Paris
               
                 records
                 ,
                 That
              
               Otto
               
                 the
                 Popes
                 Legate
                 summoning
                 all
                 the
                 Popish
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 Abbots
                 and
                 Clergy
                 to
                 a
                 Council
                 in
              
               Pauls
               Church
               ,
               London
               ,
               
                 to
                 which
                 he
                 went
                 in
                 great
                 Pomp
                 ,
                 entering
                 the
                 Church
                 he
                 put
                 on
                 his
                 Pontifical
                 Garments
                 ,
                 and
                 among
                 the
                 rest
                 a
              
               Surplisse
               ,
               
                 which
                 he
                 thus
                 expresseth
              
               :
               Pontificalibus
               se
               induit
               ,
               scilicet
               Superpelliceo
               ,
               et
               desuper
               
                 cappa
                 Chorali
              
               pellibus
               variis
               furrata
               ,
               et
               mitra
               ;
               et
               precedentibus
               Archiepiscopis
               Cantuariensi
               et
               Eboracensi
               cum
               cum
               processione
               solemni
               ,
               cum
               cruce
               &
               caeriis
               acconsis
               et
               cum
               Letania
               .
               
                 The
                 second
                 day
                 the
                 Council
                 being
                 begun
                 ,
              
               missi
               sunt
               ex
               parte
               Domini
               Regis
               ,
               
                 Comes
                 Lincolniensis
                 Johannes
              
               ,
               et
               
                 Johannes
                 filius
                 Galfridi
              
               ,
               et
               
                 Gulielmus
                 de
                 Raele
                 ,
                 Canonicus
                 sancti
                 Pauli
                 ,
              
               ut
               dicto
               Legato
               ex
               parte
               Regis
               et
               Regni
               inhiberent
               ,
               
                 ne
                 ibi
                 contra
                 Regium
                 Coronam
                 et
                 Dignitatem
                 aliquid
                 statuere
                 attemptaret
                 ,
              
               et
               remansit
               ibi
               ,
               ut
               hoc
               observaretur
               ,
               
                 Gulielmus
                 de
                 Raele
                 
                   Capa
                   canonica
                   et
                   
                   Superpelliceo
                
              
               ,
               aliis
               reedentibus
               .
               
                 By
                 which
                 it
                 seems
                 the
              
               Canons
               
                 sate
                 in
                 this
                 Council
                 in
                 their
              
               ‖
               Canonical
               Caps
               ,
               or
               Coules
               and
               Surplisses
               ,
               
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 Popes
                 Legate
                 himself
                 .
              
               Anno
               ▪
               1247.
               (
               
                 the
                 31.
                 of
                 King
              
               Henry
               
                 the
                 3d.
                 his
                 Reign
              
               )
               Praecepit
               Dominus
               R●x
               ut
               omnes
               Presbyteri
               Londinienses
               festive
               
                 vestiti
                 Superpelliciis
                 et
                 Capis
              
               ,
               ●um
               suis
               Cl●ricis
               decenter
               vest●tis
               ,
               cum
               vexillis
               ,
               crucious
               et
               caereis
               accensis
               ,
               die
               erastina
               ,
               *
               viz.
               S.
               Edvardi
               summo
               mane
               ordinatè
               et
               reverenter
               convenirent
               apud
               S.
               
                 Paulum
                 ,
                 to
                 a
                 accompany
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 Nobles
                 ,
                 thence
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
              
               Westminster
               
                 in
                 solemn
                 procession
                 to
                 bring
                 the
                 viol
                 of
                 Christs
                 blood
                 ,
                 sent
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 from
              
               Jerusalem
               (
               
                 who
                 carried
                 the
                 viol
                 himself
                 from
              
               Pauls
               to
               Westminster
               ,
               
                 under
                 a
                 Canopy
                 )
                 which
                 they
                 accordingly
                 performed
                 ;
                 the
                 Masse
                 Priests
                 of
                 that
                 Age
                 using
                 Surprisses
                 in
                 their
                 Processions
                 here
                 in
              
               England
               .
               
                 About
                 the
                 year
              
               ,
               1290.
               
               John
               Peckham
               
                 Archbishop
                 of
              
               Canterbury
               ,
               
                 appropriating
                 the
                 Church
                 of
              
               Preston
               
                 to
                 the
                 Monks
                 of
              
               Canterbury
               ,
               
                 and
                 endowing
                 a
                 perpetual
                 Vicar
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 granted
                 in
                 the
              
               Instrument
               ,
               
                 that
                 the
                 Monk●
              
               ,
               †
               Onera
               reparationis
               et
               rejectionis
               Cancelli
               praedictae
               Ecclesiae
               de
               Preston
               intus
               &
               exterius
               ,
               necnon
               et
               inventionis
               librorum
               ,
               
                 Vestimentorum
                 Superpelliceorum
              
               ,
               &
               ornamentorum
               dictae
               Ecclesiae
               ,
               quae
               per
               Ecclesiarum
               Rectores
               inveniri
               &
               reparari
               debent
               aut
               solent
               ,
               subeant
               .
               
                 Which
                 intimates
                 that
                 Priests
                 and
                 Vicars
                 did
                 then
                 use
                 to
                 wear
                 ,
                 and
                 find
                 their
                 own
                 Surplisses
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 Archbishops
                 Provincial
                 Constitutions
                 ,
                 who
                 decreed
                 ,
              
               ‖
               Dignissimus
               ut
               Sacramentum
               Eucharistiae
               circumferatur
               cum
               debita
               reverentia
               ad
               Egrotos
               ,
               Sacerdoti
               s●ltem
               
                 induto
                 Superpelliceo
              
               gerente
               orarium
               cum
               lumine
               praevio
               in
               lucerna
               ,
               cum
               campana
               ,
               ut
               populus
               ad
               revetentiam
               debitam
               excitetur
               qui
               ad
               prosternendum
               se
               ,
               vel
               adorandum
               saltem
               humiliter
               ,
               informatur
               Sacerdotali
               prudentia
               ,
               ubicunque
               Regem
               gloriae
               sub
               panis
               latibulo
               evenerit
               deportari
               ,
               
                 The
                 original
                 ground
                 of
                 kneeling
                 at
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 1.
                 
                 Constitution
                 in
                 our
                 English
                 Church
                 I
                 have
                 yet
                 observed
                 ,
                 prescribing
                 Priests
                 to
                 wear
                 Surplisses
                 when
                 they
                 delivered
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 ,
                 or
                 caried
                 it
                 to
                 sick
                 Persons
                 ,
                 on
                 which
              
               Lindwode
               
                 hath
                 this
                 Glosse
              
               ,
               ●t
               
               sic
               tolerare
               potest
               licet
               Minister
               Sacerdotis
               non
               sit
               indutus
               ,
               Superpelliced
               ,
               licet
               honestus
               sit
               quod
               ipsius
               Minister
               
                 Superpelliced
                 induatur
              
               considerata
               qualitate
               Beneficii
               et
               facultatibus
               ejusdem
               .
               Which
               intimates
               that
               Parish
               Clerks
               should
               wear
               Surplisses
               as
               well
               as
               Priests
               .
            
             
               Robert
               Winchelsie
               ,
               *
               
                 his
                 next
                 successor
                 in
                 the
                 See
                 of
              
               Canterbury
               ,
               as
               Lindwode
               ,
               or
               Simon
               Islip
               ,
               as
               John
               de
               Aton
               
                 records
                 ,
                 about
                 the
                 year
                 1300.
                 decreed
                 ,
                 what
                 Popish
                 Trinkets
                 ,
                 Books
                 ,
                 Ornaments
                 ,
                 Vestments
                 should
                 be
                 provided
                 in
                 every
                 Parish
                 Church
                 by
                 the
                 Parishioners
                 ,
                 amongst
                 which
                 he
                 enumerates
                 ,
              
               Dalmatica
               tunica
               &
               cum
               Capa
               de
               Choro
               ,
               
                 tria
                 Superpell●cea
                 ,
                 unum
                 Rochetum
                 :
                 
                   On
                   which
                
              
               Lindwode
               
                 hath
                 this
                 Glosse
              
               ,
               Tria
               Superpellicea
               ad
               usum
               scilicet
               trium
               Ministrorum
               Ecclesiae
               ,
               vizt
               .
               Sacerdotis
               ,
               Diaconi
               &
               sub
               Diaconi
               .
               Rochetum
               ,
               quod
               differt
               à
               Superpelliceo
               ,
               quia
               Superpellicium
               habet
               manicas
               pendulas
               ,
               sed
               Rochetum
               est
               sine
               manicis
               ,
               &
               ordinatur
               pro
               Clerico
               Ministraturo
               Sacerdoti
               ,
               vel
               forsan
               ad
               opus
               ipsius
               Sacerdotis
               in
               Baptizando
               pueros
               ,
               ne
               per
               manicas
               ipsius
               brachia
               impediantur
               .
               
                 His
                 next
                 Successor
              
               Walter
               Raynods
               ,
               decreed
               ,
               *
               That
               Arch-deacons
               amongst
               other
               things
               ,
               should
               take
               care
               that
               there
               should
               be
               in
               every
               Parish
               Church
               ,
               ad
               minus
               duplicia
               Sacerdotalia
               Vestimenta
               (
               
                 the
                 one
                 for
                 Lords
                 dayes
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 for
                 holydayes
                 ,
                 as
              
               Lindwode
               
                 Glosseth
                 it
              
               )
               &
               ut
               honor
               debitus
               divinis
               Officiis
               in
               omnibus
               impendatur
               ,
               praecipimus
               etiam
               ,
               
                 ut
                 qui
                 altari
                 ministrat
                 Suppelliceo
                 induatur
                 .
                 
                   On
                   which
                
              
               Lindwode
               
                 hath
                 this
                 Glosse
                 ,
                 vizt
              
               .
               Presbytero
               celebranti
               assistens
               ,
               et
               idem
               in
               Missae
               tempore
               ministrans
               :
               vel
               potest
               intelligi
               de
               Sacer
               dote
               quovis
               tempore
               accedente
               ad
               altare
               ut
               aliquid
               faciat
               vel
               disponat
               circa
               corpus
               Christi
               ,
               ut
               videlicet
               ,
               illo
               tempore
               sit
               
                 indutus
                 Suppelliceo
              
               ,
               et
               juxta
               communem
               intellectum
               die
               supplicio
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               veste
               linea
               ad
               talem
               usum
               praeparata
               ,
               
                 de
                 qua
                 tamen
                 veste
                 non
                 memini
                 me
                 legisse
                 in
                 toto
                 corpore
                 Iuris
                 Canonici
                 vel
                 civilis
                 nec
                 etiam
                 in
                 sacra
                 Scriptura
                 :
              
               sit
               tamen
               de
               eo
               mentio
               1.
               de
               Eccles
               .
               edif
               .
               c.
               ut
               Parochiani
               ,
               et
               potest
               significare
               per
               tunicam
               Lineam
               qua
               induebantur
               filii
               Aaron
               ,
               in
               veteri
               l●ge
               ,
               de
               qua
               legatur
               ,
               Exod.
               28.
               ac
               finem
               ,
               sed
               estimo
               quod
               propriè
               Suppllicium
               est
               indumentum
               de
               pellibus
               
               confectum
               ,
               sed
               in
               nostro
               communi
               usu
               ,
               intelligatur
               ut
               prius
               dixi
               .
            
             
               The
               use
               of
               these
               Rochets
               ,
               Surplisses
               ,
               and
               other
               Massing
               Vestments
               introduced
               by
               Popish
               Councils
               &
               Decrees
               to
               celebrate
               the
               Masse
               ,
               &
               Masse
               Priests
               ,
               Prelats
               officiating
               in
               them
               at
               their
               consecrated
               Altars
               ,
               (
               who
               likewise
               clad
               and
               wrapped
               up
               their
               consecrated
               Host
               or
               Breaden
               God
               in
               a
               pure
               white
               linnen
               Corporal
               ,
               by
               the
               prescription
               of
               the
               self-same
               Constitutions
               ,
               Canons
               ,
               Missals
               ,
               Pontificals
               ,
               Ceremonials
               ,
               Rituals
               ,
               which
               enjoyn
               Rochets
               ,
               and
               Surplisses
               )
               continued
               in
               our
               Church
               till
               the
               abolishing
               of
               all
               Romish
               Masses
               .
               Pontificals
               ,
               Missals
               ,
               by
               K.
               *
               ●d
               .
               the
               6.
               and
               his
               Parliaments
               ,
               by
               
                 certain
                 steps
                 and
                 decrees
              
               in
               the
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4
               ▪
               5
               and
               6
               ▪
               years
               of
               his
               Reign
               ,
               not
               without
               some
               opposition
               ,
               and
               an
               open
               Rebellion
               in
               
                 Devonshire
                 ,
                 Cornwall
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 places
                 ,
                 by
                 Popish
                 Priests
                 and
                 their
                 Confederates
                 .
              
               In
               the
               first
               Edition
               of
               the
               Book
               of
               Common-Prayer
               ,
               E.
               6.
               c.
               1.
               not
               only
               all
               ‖
               Bowing
               to
               ,
               and
               towards
               the
               Altar
               ,
               and
               Hostia
               ,
               praying
               towards
               the
               East
               ,
               standing
               up
               at
               
                 Gloria
                 Patri
              
               ,
               the
               Gospels
               ,
               Creeds
               ,
               bowing
               at
               the
               Name
               of
               JESUS
               ,
               reading
               second
               service
               at
               the
               High
               Altar
               when
               there
               was
               no
               Sacrament
               there
               administred
               ,
               with
               other
               Ceremonies
               prescribed
               by
               former
               Masse-books
               ,
               Breviaries
               ,
               Pontificals
               were
               abolished
               and
               left
               out
               of
               the
               Bubricks
               ,
               as
               superstitious
               ,
               uselesse
               ,
               offensives
               but
               likewise
               the
               wearing
               of
               Palls
               ,
               Planets
               ,
               Chimer●●
               ,
               Lawn
               Sleeves
               ,
               Sandalls
               ,
               Copes
               ,
               Hoods
               ,
               and
               other
               Vestments
               ,
               (
               except
               only
               a
               Rochet
               ,
               to
               be
               worn
               by
               Archbishops
               ,
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               Surplisses
               only
               by
               Priests
               and
               Deacons
               )
               were
               totally
               laid
               aside
               as
               Popish
               superfluities
               ,
               or
               unnecessary
               Disguises
               ;
               and
               it
               was
               generally
               expected
               by
               divers
               zealous
               Protestants
               ,
               that
               Rochets
               ,
               Surplisses
               ,
               and
               square
               Caps
               ,
               would
               have
               been
               then
               likewise
               taken
               away
               upon
               the
               same
               accout
               ,
               being
               all
               appurtenances
               to
               the
               M●sse
               ▪
               Masse-Priests
               ,
               and
               only
               prescribed
               by
               Popes
               and
               Popish
               Missals
               ,
               Pontificals
               ,
               Canons
               ,
               Decretals
               .
               But
               the
               King
               and
               Counsel
               not
               holding
               it
               necessary
               or
               convenient
               to
               reform
               all
               things
               together
               at
               
               first
               ,
               but
               by
               degrees
               ;
               retained
               and
               enjoyned
               the
               use
               of
               the
               Surplisse
               and
               Rochet
               ,
               by
               this
               Rubrick
               prefixed
               to
               the
               Order
               for
               Morning
               
                 Prayer
                 .
                 And
                 here
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 noted
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Minister
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Communion
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 all
                 other
                 times
                 in
                 his
                 Ministration
              
               SHALL
               USE
               NEITHER
               AL
               BE
               ,
               VESTMENT
               ,
               NOR
               COPE
               ;
               
                 but
                 being
              
               Arch-bishop
               or
               Bishop
               ,
               HE
               SHALL
               HAVE
               AND
               WEAR
               A
               ROCHET
               ;
               
                 and
                 being
                 a
              
               Priest
               or
               Deacon
               ,
               HE
               SHALL
               HAVE
               AND
               WEAR
               A
               SURPLISSE
               .
               ‖
               Mr.
               
                 John
                 Hooper
              
               (
               a
               learned
               Divine
               in
               great
               reputation
               with
               the
               People
               ,
               Lord
               Protector
               ,
               and
               others
               for
               his
               excellent
               constant
               daily
               preaching
               and
               piety
               )
               being
               soon
               after
               elected
               Bishop
               of
               Glocester
               ,
               scrupling
               to
               wear
               a
               square
               Cap
               ,
               Rochet
               ,
               Surplisse
               ,
               and
               refusing
               to
               be
               consecrated
               in
               his
               Pontificalibus
               ,
               reputing
               them
               as
               TRIFLES
               ,
               tending
               rather
               to
               SUPERSTITION
               than
               otherwise
               :
               and
               learned
               
                 Peter
                 Martyr
              
               (
               then
               Regius
               Professor
               in
               the
               University
               of
               Oxford
               )
               though
               a
               Prebend
               of
               Christ-Church
               ,
               constantly
               refusing
               to
               wear
               a
               Surplisse
               in
               the
               Quire
               there
               at
               any
               time
               ;
               and
               in
               a
               Letter
               to
               a
               private
               Friend
               ,
               July
               1.
               1550.
               
               (
               desiring
               his
               judgement
               concerning
               
                 square
                 Caps
              
               and
               Surplisses
               )
               declaring
               ,
               
                 That
                 though
                 they
                 were
                 things
                 indifferent
                 in
                 themselves
                 ,
                 which
                 make
                 no
                 man
                 of
                 themselves
                 godly
                 or
                 ungodly
                 by
                 their
                 use
                 or
                 forbearance
                 ;
                 yet
                 he
                 thought
                 it
                 
                   most
                   expedient
                   for
                   the
                   good
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   and
                   all
                   others
                   of
                   that
                   kind
                   should
                   be
                   taken
                   away
                   when
                   the
                   next
                   opportunity
                   should
                   present
                   it self
                   :
                   because
                   where
                   such
                   Ceremonies
                   were
                   so
                   stifly
                   contended
                   for
                   ,
                
                 which
                 were
                 not
                 warranted
                 and
                 supported
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 
                   commonly
                   men
                   were
                   less
                   Solicitous
                   of
                   the
                   substance
                   of
                   Religion
                   ,
                   than
                   they
                   were
                   of
                   the
                   circumstances
                   of
                   it
                   .
                
              
               ‖
               And
               
                 John
                 Alasco
                 ,
                 Tyms
              
               ,
               Mr.
               
                 John
                 Rogers
              
               ,
               Mr.
               
                 John
                 Philpot
              
               ,
               and
               
                 other
                 learned
              
               Protestant
               Ministers
               then
               denying
               to
               wear
               these
               
                 Vestments
                 ,
                 yea
                 decrying
                 them
                 as
                 Superstitious
                 ,
                 Popish
                 ,
                 Massing
                 attire
                 ,
                 altogether
                 as
                 unfit
                 for
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 and
                 Evangelical
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 as
                 those
                 other
                 Vestments
                 then
                 abolished
                 ;
              
               And
               Mr.
               Calvin
               ,
               
               ‖
               Zuinglius
               ,
               with
               other
               eminent
               Protestant
               Divines
               ,
               quite
               exploding
               their
               use
               in
               
                 forein
                 Churches
              
               and
               declaring
               their
               judgements
               against
               them
               to
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Protector
                 ,
                 Cranmer
                 ,
                 Ridly
                 ,
              
               and
               other
               Bishops
               ;
               thereupon
               in
               the
               parliament
               of
               5
               ,
               &
               6
               E.
               6.
               c.
               1.
               the
               Common-Prayer-book
               was
               revised
               ,
               amended
               in
               sundry
               particulars
               ,
               the
               forecited
               Rubricks
               expunged
               ,
               and
               *
               
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 Rochet
                 ,
                 Surplisse
                 ,
                 and
                 Vestments
              
               prescribed
               by
               the
               Book
               of
               2
               ,
               &
               3
               E.
               6.
               
                 quite
                 laid
                 aside
              
               ,
               the
               reason
               whereof
               are
               expressed
               in
               the
               Preface
               to
               the
               Book
               ,
               why
               some
               Ceremonies
               were
               continued
               ,
               and
               others
               laid
               aside
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Articles
               of
               Religion
               set
               forth
               by
               Edw.
               the
               6th
               .
               Anno
               1552.
               
               Artic.
               21.
               23.
               
               Neither
               were
               they
               actually
               or
               legally
               revived
               by
               the
               Common-prayer-book
               revised
               ,
               corrected
               ratified
               by
               the
               Statute
               of
               1
               Eliz.
               c.
               2.
               that
               Act
               injoyning
               all
               things
               
                 to
                 be
                 done
              
               according
               to
               the
               Book
               of
               5
               ,
               &
               6
               Ed.
               6.
               and
               
                 none
                 other
                 or
                 otherwise
              
               ,
               in
               which
               there
               was
               nothing
               concerning
               these
               Garments
               .
            
             
               What
               hot
               ,
               unchristian
               Schismes
               ,
               Contests
               about
               
                 Rochets
                 ,
                 Surplisses
              
               ,
               the
               
                 form
                 of
                 Bishops
                 Priests
              
               ordinary
               Vestments
               ,
               and
               Formalities
               afterwards
               sprung
               up
               between
               our
               most
               zealous
               Protestant
               Bishops
               and
               Ministers
               ,
               in
               the
               first
               7.
               years
               of
               Q.
               Elizabeths
               reign
               ;
               you
               may
               read
               at
               leasure
               in
               p
               Dr.
               Heylins
               late
               partial
               
                 History
                 of
                 the
                 Reformation
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 ,
              
               and
               of
               Qu.
               Elizabeth
               ,
               wherein
               he
               layes
               many
               black
               aspertions
               upon
               K.
               Edw.
               the
               6.
               himself
               ,
               his
               Government
               ,
               the
               L.
               Protector
               ,
               sundry
               of
               our
               godly
               Bishops
               ,
               Martyrs
               ,
               Divines
               at
               home
               ,
               and
               
                 Peter
                 Martyr
                 ,
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 Zuinglius
                 ,
                 Alasco
                 ,
                 B●za
                 ,
              
               with
               other
               chief
               Protestant
               Divines
               of
               
                 reformed
                 Churches
              
               abroad
               ,
               worthy
               the
               F●rula
               .
               These
               controversies
               about
               
                 Church
                 vestments
              
               ,
               &c
               continued
               all
               her
               reign
               ,
               growing
               every
               year
               higher
               and
               higher
               ,
               every
               Parliament
               in
               her
               time
               (
               as
               appears
               by
               the
               Journals
               )
               being
               troubled
               with
               many
               Petitions
               ,
               Bills
               against
               them
               ,
               which
               the
               Bishops
               by
               their
               power
               in
               the
               Lords
               house
               suppressed
               ;
               and
               the
               world
               was
               filled
               with
               Books
               
                 pro
                 &
                 contra
              
               concerning
               them
               ;
               as
               the
               Books
               of
               Mr.
               Cartwright
               ,
               Mr.
               
                 Vdal
                 ,
                 Penry
                 ,
                 Martin
                 Mar-Prelate
                 ,
                 Altare
                 Damas●●num
                 ;
                 A
                 Brief
                 Discourse
                 against
                 the
                 outward
                 apparel
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 ministring
                 Garments
                 of
                 the
                 Popish
                 Church
                 ,
              
               printed
               1●78
               .
               
                 A
                 Discourse
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 a
                 Mortal
                 Sin
                 to
                 transgresse
                 the
                 commandements
                 of
                 Civil
                 Magistracy
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 Apparel
                 of
                 Ministers
                 .
                 The
                 Declaration
                 of
                 certain
                 Ministers
                 in
              
               London
               ,
               
                 refusing
                 to
                 wear
                 the
                 Apparel
                 prescribed
                 .
              
               Mr.
               
                 Philip
                 Stubs
              
               ,
               with
               sundry
               more
               on
               the
               one
               side
               ,
               and
               Queen
               Elizabeths
               Advertisements
               in
               the
               seventh
               year
               of
               her
               Reign
               ,
               by
               her
               High
               Commissioners
               advice
               ;
               Archbishop
               Whiteguist
               his
               Answer
               to
               the
               Admonition
               to
               the
               Parliament
               ;
               and
               Defence
               of
               his
               Answer
               against
               the
               Reply
               of
               
                 T.
                 C.
              
               1574.
               in
               Fol.
               Dr.
               
                 John
                 Bridges
              
               his
               Defence
               of
               the
               Government
               now
               established
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               1584.
               
               Mr.
               
                 Rich.
                 Hooker
              
               of
               the
               Laws
               of
               Ecclesiastical
               Policy
               ,
               1593.
               with
               others
               on
               the
               other
               hand
               evidence
               .
            
             
               Neither
               did
               these
               unnecessary
               ,
               unhappy
               Controversies
               ,
               about
               Priests
               Vestments
               and
               Ceremonies
               ,
               which
               perplexed
               our
               Church
               ,
               and
               gave
               great
               advantage
               to
               our
               Romish
               Adversaries
               ,
               expire
               with
               Queen
               Elizabeth
               ,
               but
               survived
               ,
               and
               grew
               to
               a
               heighth
               at
               the
               beginning
               of
               K.
               James
               his
               Reign
               ;
               who
               to
               silence
               or
               allay
               them
               ,
               appointed
               a
               special
               *
               Conference
               at
               
                 Hampton
                 Court
              
               ,
               between
               the
               Bishops
               and
               Non-Conformists
               Party
               (
               whereof
               Learned
               Dr.
               Ranolds
               was
               one
               )
               about
               Reformation
               of
               Church
               matters
               ,
               Anno
               1603.
               which
               many
               hoped
               would
               have
               put
               a
               period
               to
               these
               Contests
               ;
               but
               instead
               thereof
               did
               much
               increase
               them
               ,
               through
               the
               Bishops
               obstinacy
               ,
               potency
               ,
               pride
               ;
               who
               refusing
               to
               comply
               with
               the
               moderate
               ,
               just
               defires
               of
               their
               Fellow-Ministers
               ,
               and
               Protestant
               Christian
               Brethren
               in
               some
               superfluous
               Trifles
               ,
               particularly
               concerning
               the
               wearing
               of
               the
               Surpliss
               ,
               then
               ,
               and
               yet
               commonly
               termed
               
                 A
                 Ragge
                 of
                 Popery
              
               :
               soon
               after
               in
               their
               Convocation
               held
               at
               London
               ,
               1603.
               prescribed
               the
               constant
               wearing
               of
               Surplisses
               ,
               (
               and
               Copes
               ,
               Hoods
               besides
               )
               not
               only
               to
               
                 Cathedral
                 Church-men
              
               ,
               but
               likewise
               to
               all
               Ministers
               ,
               Curates
               reading
               
                 Divine
                 Service
              
               ,
               or
               administring
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               in
               Parish
               Churches
               or
               Chapels
               ,
               and
               likewise
               to
               Fellows
               and
               Scholars
               in
               the
               Universities
               ;
               (
               for
               which
               there
               was
               no
               former
               binding
               Law
               
               nor
               Canon
               )
               by
               these
               ensuing
               Constitutions
               .
            
             
               
                 Canon
                 16
                 ,
                 and
              
               17.
               
               In
               the
               whole
               Divine
               Service
               ,
               and
               Administration
               of
               the
               Holy
               Communion
               in
               the
               Colleges
               and
               Halls
               in
               both
               Universities
               ,
               the
               Order
               ,
               Form
               and
               Ceremonies
               shall
               be
               duely
               observed
               as
               they
               are
               set
               down
               and
               prescribed
               in
               the
               Book
               of
               Common-Prayer
               ,
               
                 without
                 any
                 omission
                 or
                 alteration
                 ,
                 (
                 
                   even
                   in
                   the
                   faulty
                   old
                   English
                   Translation
                
                 )
                 all
                 Masters
                 and
                 Follows
              
               of
               Colleges
               and
               Halls
               ,
               
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Scholars
                 and
                 Students
                 in
                 either
                 of
                 the
                 Vniversities
                 ,
              
               shall
               in
               their
               Churches
               and
               Chapels
               ,
               
                 upon
                 all
                 Sundayes
                 ,
                 Holy-dayes
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Eves
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Divine
                 Service
                 ,
                 wear
                 Surplisses
                 ,
              
               according
               to
               the
               Order
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 England
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 had
                 no
                 such
                 Order
                 that
                 I
                 can
                 find
                 before
              
               )
               and
               such
               as
               are
               Graduates
               ,
               shall
               agreeably
               
                 wear
                 with
                 their
                 Surplisses
                 ,
                 such
                 Hoods
              
               as
               do
               severally
               appertain
               to
               their
               Degrees
               .
            
             
               Canon
               24.
               
               In
               
                 all
                 Collegiate
                 and
                 Cathedral
                 Churches
              
               ,
               the
               Holy
               Communion
               shall
               be
               administred
               upon
               Principal
               Feast-dayes
               ,
               sometimes
               by
               the
               Bishop
               if
               he
               be
               present
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               by
               the
               Dean
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               by
               a
               Canon
               or
               Prebendary
               ,
               
                 the
                 principal
                 Minister
                 using
                 a
                 decent
                 Cope
                 ,
              
               and
               being
               assited
               with
               the
               Gospeller
               and
               Epistolar
               agreeably
               ,
               according
               to
               advertisements
               published
               by
               
                 Queen
                 Elizabeth
                 ,
                 An.
              
               7.
               
            
             
               Canon
               25.
               
               In
               the
               time
               of
               Divine
               Service
               and
               Prayers
               in
               all
               Cathedral
               and
               Collegiate
               Churches
               ,
               when
               there
               is
               no
               Communion
               ,
               it
               shall
               be
               sufficient
               
                 to
                 wear
                 Surplisses
              
               ,
               saving
               that
               all
               Deanes
               ,
               Masters
               and
               Heads
               of
               Collegiate
               Churches
               ,
               Canons
               and
               Prebends
               ,
               being
               Graduates
               ,
               
                 shall
                 daily
                 at
                 the
                 times
                 both
                 of
                 Prayer
                 and
                 Preaching
                 ,
                 wear
                 with
                 their
                 Surplisses
                 such
                 Hoods
              
               as
               are
               agreeable
               to
               their
               Degrees
               .
            
             
               
                 Canon
                 58
                 :
                 
                   Every
                   Minister
                
              
               saying
               the
               Publick
               Prayers
               ,
               or
               ministring
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               or
               other
               Rites
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               
                 shall
                 wear
                 a
                 decent
                 and
                 comely
                 Surplisse
                 with
                 Sleeves
                 ,
              
               to
               be
               provided
               at
               the
               charge
               of
               the
               Parish
               .
               And
               if
               any
               question
               arise
               touching
               the
               matter
               ,
               decency
               or
               comelinesse
               thereof
               ,
               the
               same
               shall
               be
               decided
               by
               the
               discretion
               of
               the
               Ordinary
               .
               Further
               more
               ,
               such
               Ministers
               who
               are
               Graduates
               
                 shall
                 wear
                 upon
                 
                 on
                 their
                 Surplisses
                 at
                 such
                 time
                 ,
                 such
                 Hoods
              
               as
               by
               the
               Orders
               of
               the
               Vniversities
               are
               agreeable
               to
               their
               Degrees
               ;
               which
               no
               Minister
               shall
               wear
               (
               being
               no
               Graduate
               )
               under
               pain
               of
               Suspension
               .
               Notwithstanding
               ,
               it
               shall
               be
               lawfull
               for
               such
               Ministers
               as
               are
               no
               Graduates
               ,
               
                 To
                 wear
                 upon
                 their
                 Surplisses
              
               instead
               of
               Hoods
               ,
               
                 some
                 decent
                 Tippet
                 of
                 Black
              
               ,
               so
               it
               be
               not
               silk
               .
               
                 After
                 which
                 followes
                 this
                 74.
                 
                 Canon
                 ,
                 prescribing
                 the
                 form
                 ,
                 species
                 of
                 their
                 ordinary
                 wearing
                 Apparel
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 true
                 ,
                 antient
                 and
                 flourishing
                 Churches
                 of
                 Christ
                 being
                 ever
                 desirous
                 that
                 their
                 Prelacy
                 and
                 Clergy
                 might
                 be
                 had
                 as
                 well
                 in
                 outward
                 reverence
                 ,
                 as
                 otherwise
                 regarded
                 for
                 the
                 worthynesse
                 of
                 their
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 did
                 think
                 it
                 〈◊〉
                 by
                 a
                 prescript
                 form
                 of
                 decent
                 and
                 comely
                 Apparel
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 them
                 known
                 to
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 to
                 receive
                 the
                 honour
                 and
                 estimation
                 due
                 to
                 the
                 special
                 Messengers
                 and
                 Ministers
                 of
                 Almighty
                 God.
                 We
                 therefore
                 following
                 their
                 grave
                 judgement
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 antient
                 Custome
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 and
                 hoping
                 that
                 in
                 time
                 newfanglenesse
                 of
                 Apparel
                 in
                 some
                 factious
                 Persons
                 will
                 dye
                 of
                 it self
                 ,
                 do
                 constitute
                 and
                 appoint
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Archbishop
                 and
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 shall
                 not
                 intermit
                 to
                 use
                 the
                 accustomed
                 Apparel
                 of
                 their
                 degrees
                 .
                 Likewise
                 all
                 Deans
                 ,
                 Masters
                 of
                 Colledges
                 ,
                 Archdeacons
                 ,
                 and
                 Prebendaries
                 in
                 Cathedral
                 and
                 Collegiate
                 Churches
                 ,
                 (
                 being
                 Priests
                 or
                 Deacons
                 )
                 Doctors
                 in
                 Divinity
                 ,
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 Physick
                 ,
                 Batchelers
                 in
                 Divinity
                 .
                 Masters
                 of
                 Arts
                 ,
                 and
                 Batchelers
                 of
                 Law
                 having
                 any
                 Ecclesiastical
                 living
                 ,
                 shall
                 usually
                 wear
                 Gownes
                 with
                 standing
                 collers
                 ,
                 and
                 sleeves
                 straight
                 at
                 the
                 hands
                 ,
                 or
                 wide
                 sleeves
                 as
                 is
                 used
                 in
                 the
                 Universities
                 ,
                 with
                 Hoods
                 or
                 Tippets
                 of
                 Silk
                 or
                 Sarcenet
                 ,
                 and
                 square
                 Caps
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 all
                 other
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 admitted
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 be
                 admitted
                 into
                 that
                 Function
                 ,
                 shall
                 also
                 usually
                 wear
                 the
                 like
                 Apparel
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 aforesaid
                 ,
                 except
                 Tippets
                 only
                 .
                 We
                 do
                 further
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 ordain
                 ,
                 That
                 all
                 the
                 said
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Persons
                 above
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 shall
                 usually
                 wear
                 in
                 their
                 Journeyes
                 Cloakes
                 with
                 Sleeves
                 ,
                 commonly
                 
                 called
                 Priests
                 Cloaks
                 without
                 Gards
                 ,
                 Welts
                 ,
                 long
                 Buttons
                 ,
                 or
                 Cuts
                 .
                 And
                 no
                 Ecclesiastical
                 person
                 shall
                 wear
                 any
                 Coif
                 ,
                 or
                 wrought
                 Nightcap
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 plain
                 Nightcaps
                 of
                 black
                 silk
                 ,
                 Satten
                 ,
                 or
                 Velvet
                 .
                 In
                 all
                 which
                 particulars
                 concerning
                 the
                 Apparel
                 here
                 prescribed
                 ,
                 our
                 meaning
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 attribute
                 any
                 holinesse
                 or
                 special
                 worthinesse
                 to
                 the
                 said
                 garments
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 decency
                 ,
                 gravity
                 and
                 order
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 before
                 specified
                 .
                 In
                 private
                 houses
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 their
                 studies
                 ,
                 the
                 said
                 persons
                 Ecclefiastical
                 may
                 use
                 any
                 comely
                 and
                 Scholar-like
                 Apparel
                 .
                 Provided
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 cuts
                 or
                 pincks
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 publik
                 they
                 go
                 not
                 in
                 their
                 Doublet
                 and
                 Hose
                 ,
                 without
                 Coats
                 or
                 Cassocks
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 wear
                 not
                 any
                 light-coloured
                 Stockings
                 .
                 Likewise
                 poor
                 beneficed
                 men
                 and
                 *
                 Curates
                 (
                 not
                 being
                 able
                 to
                 provide
                 themselves
                 long
                 Gowns
                 ,
                 )
                 may
                 go
                 in
                 short
                 gowns
                 of
                 the
                 fashion
                 aforesaid
                 .
              
            
             
               Those
               who
               will
               take
               the
               pains
               to
               compare
               these
               Canons
               of
               our
               Protestant
               Bishops
               and
               Clergy
               with
               the
               Canons
               and
               Constitutions
               of
               our
               Popish
               Archbishops
               foreceited
               ,
               or
               
                 John
                 Peckhams
              
               &
               
                 John
                 Stratfords
                 Constitutions
              
               ,
               ‖
               De
               habitu
               &
               honestate
               Clericorum
               ,
               recorded
               by
               
                 John
                 Aton
              
               ,
               and
               
                 William
                 Lyndwode
              
               ;
               the
               premised
               Popish
               French
               Synods
               ,
               Canons
               ,
               and
               sundry
               others
               collected
               by
               
                 Laurentius
                 Bochellus
              
               ,
               Decreta
               Ecclesiae
               Gallicanae
               ,
               l.
               1.
               
               Tit.
               7.
               l.
               3.
               
               Tit.
               1.
               l.
               6.
               
               Tit.
               17.
               
               Shall
               at
               first
               view
               discern
               that
               they
               were
               almost
               verbatim
               taken
               out
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               more
               extensive
               than
               they
               in
               relation
               to
               all
               Scholars
               and
               Students
               in
               both
               Universities
               ,
               who
               were
               never
               before
               by
               any
               Popish
               Councils
               ,
               or
               Popes
               Decrees
               enjoyned
               constantly
               to
               wear
               Surplisses
               in
               tme
               of
               Divine
               Service
               and
               Sacraments
               .
            
             
               These
               Constitutions
               and
               Canons
               (
               never
               approved
               nor
               assented
               to
               by
               the
               Lords
               and
               Commons
               then
               or
               afterwards
               assembled
               in
               Parliament
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               King
               alone
               under
               his
               Great
               Seal
               ,
               and
               so
               not
               binding
               to
               the
               Subjects
               in
               their
               Liberties
               or
               Freehold
               ,
               against
               
                 Magna
                 Charta
              
               ,
               ch
               .
               29
               ▪
               and
               sundry
               other
               Acts
               recited
               in
               Rastal
               ,
               Tit.
               Accusation
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Petition
                 of
                 Right
              
               )
               instead
               of
               allaying
               ,
               composing
               
               the
               Spirits
               ,
               wounded
               the
               consciences
               ,
               and
               augmented
               the
               number
               of
               Nonconformists
               ,
               many
               hundreds
               of
               godly
               preaching
               Protestant
               Ministers
               ,
               Scholars
               ,
               who
               could
               not
               conform
               unto
               them
               ,
               being
               thereupon
               suspended
               ,
               deprived
               ,
               and
               thrust
               out
               of
               their
               Benefices
               ,
               Curatships
               ,
               Fellowships
               ,
               Scholarships
               ,
               to
               their
               own
               and
               their
               Families
               ruine
               ,
               and
               many
               learned
               hopefull
               Scholars
               inforced
               to
               desert
               our
               Universities
               ,
               decline
               the
               Ministry
               ,
               and
               betake
               themselves
               to
               other
               callings
               ,
               and
               persons
               of
               lesse
               piety
               ,
               worth
               ,
               merit
               ,
               thrust
               into
               their
               places
               ,
               the
               Ministry
               ,
               by
               our
               Bishops
               and
               High
               Commissioners
               ,
               and
               some
               of
               them
               imprisoned
               ,
               fined
               ,
               forced
               to
               forsake
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               and
               flie
               to
               forein
               Countries
               or
               Plantations
               ,
               to
               the
               great
               grief
               and
               discontent
               of
               their
               People
               ,
               friends
               ,
               allies
               ,
               and
               moderate
               Protestants
               ;
               which
               occasioned
               ‖
               many
               new
               books
               of
               Controversie
               and
               Apologies
               on
               both
               sides
               touching
               Church
               Vestments
               ,
               Ceremonies
               ,
               and
               many
               great
               complaints
               ,
               animosities
               against
               the
               Bishops
               and
               High
               Commissioners
               ,
               during
               all
               King
               James
               and
               King
               Charles
               late
               Reigns
               ,
               till
               at
               last
               they
               were
               both
               suppressed
               by
               publick
               Acts
               ,
               Ordinances
               ,
               and
               ejected
               by
               force
               of
               Armes
               in
               England
               and
               Ireland
               as
               well
               as
               Scotland
               ,
               which
               their
               moderation
               and
               prudence
               in
               dispensing
               with
               these
               unnecessary
               Formalities
               ,
               might
               easily
               have
               prevented
               ,
               and
               their
               rigorous
               re-inforcing
               of
               ,
               or
               over-eager
               contending
               for
               them
               against
               the
               Letter
               and
               purport
               of
               his
               Majesties
               late
               pious
               and
               gracious
               Declarations
               ,
               after
               so
               long
               a
               discontinuance
               and
               universal
               dislike
               by
               all
               sober-minded
               men
               in
               this
               time
               of
               discontent
               ,
               may
               without
               Gods
               infinite
               mercy
               and
               miraculous
               Providence
               ,
               end
               in
               their
               second
               subvertion
               ,
               and
               future
               suppression
               ,
               which
               they
               should
               timely
               consider
               ,
               as
               well
               for
               their
               own
               preservation
               ,
               as
               his
               Majesties
               and
               his
               peoples
               general
               satisfaction
               ,
               and
               the
               Churches
               publike
               Peace
               ,
               Unity
               ,
               after
               so
               many
               dangerous
               Schisms
               ,
               and
               Convulsions
               .
            
             
               Having
               given
               you
               this
               account
               of
               the
               true
               original
               institution
               ,
               prescription
               ,
               progress
               ,
               forms
               of
               consecration
               ,
               and
               putting
               on
               of
               these
               Pontifical
               and
               Sacerdotal
               Vestments
               
               in
               the
               Churches
               of
               Christ
               ,
               of
               the
               principal
               Papal
               ,
               Episcopal
               Decretals
               ,
               Councils
               ,
               Canons
               ,
               that
               enjoyn
               them
               ,
               and
               Scriptures
               ,
               Arguments
               against
               them
               ,
               I
               shall
               in
               the
               next
               place
               examine
               ,
               answer
               the
               Scripture
               Texts
               ,
               Arguments
               produced
               by
               Popish
               Prelates
               ,
               Canonists
               ,
               School-men
               and
               our
               own
               Protestant
               Bishops
               ,
               Writers
               ,
               for
               their
               use
               and
               continuance
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               which
               in
               my
               apprehension
               are
               very
               impertinent
               ,
               weak
               ,
               contemptible
               ,
               unable
               to
               satisfie
               any
               tender
               Conscience
               ,
               or
               judicious
               sober
               Christians
               Judgement
               ,
               though
               highly
               magnified
               and
               cryed
               up
               with
               great
               gravity
               ,
               seriosity
               by
               some
               Reverend
               Prelates
               and
               Clergy-men
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               many
               illiterate
               Novices
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 1.
                 
                 Texts
                 produced
                 for
                 the
                 institution
                 ,
              
               
               
                 use
                 of
                 these
                 Priest
                 Garments
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 are
              
               Exod.
               28.
               2
               ,
               to
               43.
               c.
               29.
               5
               ,
               to
               30.
               c.
               31.
               10.
               c.
               45.
               19
               ,
               20
               ,
               21.
               c.
               39.
               1
               ,
               14.
               c.
               40.
               13
               ,
               &c.
               Levit.
               6.
               11.
               c.
               8.
               2.
               13.
               c.
               16.
               4
               ,
               23
               ,
               24
               ,
               32.
               
               Numb
               .
               20.
               16
               ,
               18.
               
               N●●
               .
               7.
               70
               ,
               72.
               
               Ezra
               .
               2.
               69.
               
               Ezech.
               42.
               14.
               c.
               44.
               7
               ,
               19.
               
               
                 Where
                 God
              
               commanded
               Moses
               (
               
                 the
                 chief
                 civil
                 Magistrate
              
               )
               to
               make
               holy
               Garments
               for
               Aaron
               the
               High
               Priest
               ,
               for
               glory
               and
               honour
               ,
               to
               minister
               before
               God
               in
               the
               Priests
               Office
               ,
               (
               
                 which
                 Garments
                 are
                 there
                 at
                 large
                 described
              
               ;
               )
               and
               to
               make
               Coats
               ,
               B●nnets
               and
               Girdles
               for
               Aarons
               sons
               ,
               for
               Glory
               and
               Beauty
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               them
               linnen
               Breeches
               to
               cover
               their
               nakednesse
               ,
               which
               should
               reach
               from
               their
               loynes
               even
               to
               their
               thinges
               ,
               and
               to
               put
               them
               upon
               Aaron
               and
               his
               Sons
               when
               they
               come
               into
               the
               Ta●ernacle
               of
               the
               Congregation
               ,
               or
               when
               they
               come
               near
               unto
               the
               Altar
               to
               minister
               in
               the
               holy
               place
               ,
               and
               to
               consecrate
               and
               sanctifie
               Aaron
               and
               his
               Sons
               ,
               that
               they
               minister
               to
               God
               in
               the
               Priests
               Office
               ,
               that
               they
               bear
               not
               their
               iniquity
               and
               dye
               .
               And
               to
               take
               of
               the
               blood
               that
               is
               upon
               the
               Altar
               ,
               and
               put
               it
               upon
               the
               tip
               of
               the
               right
               ear
               of
               Aaron
               and
               his
               Sons
               ,
               and
               upon
               the
               great
               toe
               of
               their
               right
               foot
               ,
               and
               sprinkling
               the
               blood
               and
               the
               anointing
               oyl
               (
               there
               prescribed
               )
               upon
               Aaron
               and
               his
               Sons
               ,
               and
               their
               Garments
               ,
               and
               he
               and
               they
               shall
               be
               hallowed
               and
               their
               Garments
               with
               them
               .
               Which
               Garments
               being
               accordingly
               made
               by
               B●zaliel
               ,
               by
               Gods
               prescription
               ,
               were
               put
               upon
               Aaron
               and
               his
               Sons
               ,
               who
               were
               consecrated
               by
               
               Moses
               ,
               together
               with
               their
               holy
               Garments
               ,
               wherein
               they
               &
               the
               succeeding
               High-Priests
               ,
               and
               Jewish
               Priests
               usually
               ministred
               to
               the
               Lord
               :
               whence
               they
               were
               stiled
               ,
               Priests
               Garments
               ,
               and
               holy
               Garments
               ,
               which
               they
               were
               to
               put
               on
               when
               they
               ministred
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               to
               put
               off
               when
               their
               ministration
               was
               ended
               ,
               
                 as
                 these
                 Texts
                 at
                 large
                 attest
                 ;
                 From
                 whence
              
               Al●uinu●
               
                 de
                 Divinis
                 officiis
                 ,
                 c.
              
               38
               ,
               39.
               
               Honorius
               Augustodunensis
               ,
               
                 in
                 his
                 Gemma
                 Animae
                 l.
                 1
                 ,
                 &
              
               2.
               
               Thomas
               Waldensis
               ,
               
                 Doctrinalis
                 Tom.
                 3.
                 
                 Tit.
                 4.
                 c.
              
               29.
               
               De
               sacris
               vestibus
               quibus
               Sacerdos
               intrat
               ad
               Missam
               ,
               Gulielmus
               Durantus
               ,
               
                 Rationale
                 Divinorum
                 ,
                 l.
                 3.
                 the
              
               Roman
               Missal
               ,
               Pontifical
               ,
               Ceremonial
               ,
               
                 and
                 all
                 who
                 write
                 of
                 Bishops
                 and
                 Priests
                 Vestments
                 under
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Consecrations
                 ,
              
               *
               
                 derive
                 both
                 their
                 pattern
                 and
                 legitimation
                 .
              
            
             
               To
               which
               I
               answer
               ,
               
               That
               these
               Texts
               are
               so
               far
               from
               justifying
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               the
               strongest
               Arguments
               that
               can
               be
               against
               the
               Vestments
               of
               Priests
               and
               Prelates
               now
               contended
               for
               ,
               upon
               these
               several
               accounts
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               All
               and
               every
               of
               these
               
                 Aaronical
                 Vestments
              
               under
               the
               Law
               ,
               were
               particularly
               invented
               ,
               prescribed
               ,
               together
               with
               their
               matter
               ,
               form
               ,
               colour
               ,
               use
               ,
               by
               God
               himself
               in
               precise
               terms
               ,
               not
               by
               Moses
               or
               Aaron
               and
               his
               Sons
               alone
               ,
               according
               to
               their
               own
               fancies
               .
               But
               the
               Vestments
               ,
               Garments
               ,
               Rochets
               ,
               Surplisses
               of
               Popes
               ,
               Archbishops
               ,
               Bishops
               ,
               Priests
               ,
               Deacons
               now
               contended
               for
               ,
               were
               neither
               particularly
               invented
               ,
               prescribed
               by
               God
               himself
               ,
               or
               Christ
               ,
               either
               in
               respect
               of
               their
               matter
               ,
               form
               ,
               colour
               ,
               use
               ,
               directly
               or
               indirectly
               ,
               nor
               by
               any
               one
               Text
               in
               the
               Old
               or
               New
               Testament
               ,
               but
               merely
               invented
               ,
               prescribed
               by
               Popes
               ,
               Archbishops
               ,
               Bishops
               ,
               Priests
               ,
               Monks
               ,
               according
               to
               their
               own
               vain
               doting
               fancies
               .
               Therefore
               no
               wayes
               justified
               but
               condemned
               by
               these
               Texts
               .
            
             
               2ly
               .
               All
               these
               Garments
               were
               made
               ,
               and
               the
               constant
               use
               of
               them
               in
               Divine
               services
               and
               administrations
               ,
               punctually
               enjoyned
               by
               Gods
               special
               Command
               ,
               warrant
               ,
               law
               ,
               not
               by
               Popes
               ,
               Bishops
               ,
               Councils
               ,
               Decretals
               ,
               Injunctions
               ,
               Constitutions
               ,
               Canons
               ,
               Visitation
               Articles
               ,
               alone
               ,
               as
               all
               Pontifical
               ,
               Sacerdotal
               Garments
               ,
               Rochets
               ,
               
               Surplisses
               ,
               Hoods
               ,
               and
               other
               such
               Trinkets
               are
               .
            
             
               3ly
               .
               They
               were
               all
               put
               on
               Aaron
               and
               his
               Sons
               ,
               and
               both
               of
               them
               consecrated
               together
               ,
               by
               Moses
               alone
               ,
               the
               chief
               civil
               Magistrate
               ;
               not
               by
               any
               Pope
               ,
               Bishop
               ,
               Priest
               or
               other
               Ecclesiastical
               person
               ,
               who
               now
               *
               only
               ingrosse
               and
               claim
               the
               right
               of
               ordaining
               ,
               consecrating
               all
               Archbishops
               ,
               Bishops
               ,
               Priests
               ,
               Ministers
               ,
               Deacons
               ,
               Ecclesiastical
               persons
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               hallowing
               of
               their
               Garments
               ,
               Rochets
               ,
               Surplisses
               ;
               and
               deem
               it
               no
               lesse
               than
               Sacrilege
               and
               U●urpation
               for
               Kings
               or
               Civil
               Magistrates
               to
               ordain
               or
               consecrate
               any
               of
               them
               ,
               or
               order
               ought
               concerning
               them
               ,
               but
               at
               their
               requests
               ,
               and
               as
               their
               Substitutes
               .
            
             
               4ly
               .
               These
               Garments
               of
               theirs
               were
               different
               both
               in
               matter
               ,
               kind
               ,
               form
               ,
               fashion
               ,
               from
               
                 Rochets
                 ,
                 Surplisses
                 Al●ees
                 ,
                 Hoods
                 ,
                 Planets
                 ,
                 Dulmaticks
                 ,
                 Chymeres
                 ,
                 Palls
                 ,
                 Stoles
                 ,
                 Pectoral
                 Cr●sses
                 ,
                 Cass●ckes
                 ,
                 Gownes
                 ,
                 Black
                 Silken
                 Girdles
                 ,
                 Copes
                 ,
                 Miters
                 ,
                 square
                 Gaps
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Vestments
              
               now
               used
               ,
               contended
               for
               by
               Ceremonial
               Prelates
               and
               Clergy-men
               .
               Therfore
               not
               warranted
               but
               condemned
               by
               these
               Texts
               .
            
             
               5ly
               .
               These
               Garments
               were
               prescribed
               to
               Aaron
               and
               his
               Sons
               to
               put
               on
               only
               when
               they
               went
               in
               to
               the
               Tabernacle
               ,
               Altar
               ,
               Temple
               ,
               to
               offer
               up
               Levitical
               Sacrafices
               and
               Services
               unto
               God
               ;
               not
               when
               they
               prayed
               ,
               preached
               ,
               instructed
               the
               people
               in
               their
               several
               Cities
               ,
               Synagogues
               ,
               or
               in
               their
               Kings
               Pallaces
               ,
               as
               these
               Texts
               resolve
               .
               Therefore
               no
               presidents
               for
               Bishops
               ,
               Priests
               ,
               or
               Deacons
               to
               imitate
               when
               they
               preach
               ,
               read
               Prayers
               ,
               officiate
               or
               administer
               Sacraments
               in
               Cathedrals
               or
               Parish
               Churches
               and
               Chapels
               .
            
             
               6ly
               .
               Aaron
               the
               High
               Priest
               and
               his
               Successors
               ,
               with
               his
               Sons
               and
               Jewish
               Priests
               Sacrafices
               ,
               Priesthood
               ,
               Altars
               ,
               Vestments
               ,
               were
               all
               
                 temporary
                 ,
                 typical
              
               ,
               utterly
               
                 abolished
                 by
                 the
                 incarnation
                 ,
                 passion
                 ,
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 resurrection
                 ,
                 ascention
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 (
                 who
                 they
                 typiFIed
                 ,
                 shadowed
                 ,
              
               )
               as
               inconsistent
               with
               ,
               and
               not
               fit
               to
               be
               continued
               under
               the
               Gospel
               ;
               as
               the
               Epistle
               to
               the
               
                 Hebrews
                 ,
                 Galatians
                 ,
                 Romans
                 ,
                 Collossians
                 ,
                 Acts
              
               15.
               and
               whole
               New
               Testament
               ,
               all
               
               Commentators
               on
               them
               ,
               Old
               and
               New
               ,
               resolve
               ;
               especially
               Hebr.
               7
               ,
               &
               8
               ,
               &
               9
               ,
               &
               10.
               
               Therefore
               these
               Vestments
               may
               not
               ,
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               revived
               ,
               continued
               under
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               unlesse
               we
               will
               revive
               the
               Aaronical
               Priesthood
               ,
               High
               Priest
               ,
               Priest
               ,
               Levites
               ,
               with
               their
               Sacrifice●
               ,
               Altars
               ,
               Tabernacle
               ,
               Temple
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               Levitical
               Ceremonies
               ,
               Vestments
               
                 in
                 specie
              
               ,
               and
               renounce
               both
               Christ
               himself
               ,
               with
               his
               Priesthood
               ,
               Ministry
               ,
               and
               the
               Gospel
               .
            
             
               7ly
               .
               None
               were
               to
               put
               on
               or
               wear
               these
               holy
               Garments
               but
               Aaron
               and
               his
               Sonnes
               ,
               who
               were
               all
               Priests
               by
               birth
               and
               succession
               ,
               not
               election
               and
               ordination
               ,
               as
               all
               Apostles
               ,
               Bishops
               〈◊〉
               Ministers
               ,
               Deacons
               were
               ,
               and
               yet
               are
               ;
               who
               being
               none
               of
               the
               Tribe
               of
               Levy
               ,
               or
               Sonnes
               of
               Aaron
               by
               natu●al
               generation
               ,
               can
               claim
               no
               Title
               by
               the
               Law
               to
               their
               Priestly
               Garments
               ,
               much
               less
               by
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               which
               thus
               expresly
               resolve●
               ,
               
                 Hebr.
                 7.
                 12
                 ,
                 13.
                 
                 
                   For
                   the
                   Priesthood
                   being
                   changed
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   made
                   of
                   necessity
                   a
                   change
                   also
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   :
                
                 For
                 he
                 of
                 whom
                 these
                 things
                 are
                 spoken
                 pertaineth
                 
                   to
                   another
                   Tribe
                   ,
                   of
                   which
                   no
                   man
                   gave
                   attendance
                   at
                   the
                   Altar
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   which
                   Tribe
                   Moses
                   spake
                   nothing
                   concerning
                   Priesthood
                   .
                
              
               An
               unanswerable
               Text
               against
               all
               Evangelical
               Bishops
               ,
               Ministers
               ,
               Deacons
               ,
               claimes
               and
               pretences
               (
               especially
               being
               Gentiles
               ,
               not
               Jewes
               by
               birth
               ,
               and
               Christians
               by
               regeneration
               )
               to
               Aaronical
               ,
               Levitical
               Priestly
               Vestments
               or
               Ornaments
               ;
               which
               Text
               I
               desire
               them
               all
               to
               answer
               at
               their
               leisures
               .
            
             
               8ly
               .
               If
               any
               allege
               ,
               
               they
               onely
               use
               these
               Garments
               by
               way
               of
               allusion
               or
               imitation
               ,
               not
               prescription
               .
            
             
               I
               answer
               ,
               
               1.
               
               That
               they
               have
               no
               Precept
               nor
               warrant
               in
               the
               Gospel
               for
               this
               their
               allusion
               or
               imitation
               ,
               but
               direct
               
                 Precepts
                 ,
                 warrants
                 ,
                 cautions
                 against
                 it
                 ,
              
               as
               
                 inconsistent
                 with
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 and
                 Salvation
                 too
                 ,
              
               Hebrews
               6
               &
               7
               ,
               &
               8
               ,
               &
               9
               ,
               &
               10.
               c.
               12.
               27
               ,
               28
               ,
               29.
               c.
               13.
               10
               ,
               11.
               
               Col.
               2.
               14
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               ,
               Phil.
               3.
               2
               ,
               3.
               
               Tit.
               1.
               10
               ,
               11.
               
               Gal.
               4.
               30
               ,
               31.
               c.
               5.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4
               ,
               11
               ,
               12.
               
               Acts
               15.
               2ly
               .
               They
               have
               no
               President
               from
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               or
               primitive
               Christians
               ,
               Churches
               
               for
               above
               300.
               years
               after
               Christ
               .
               *
               3ly
               .
               If
               our
               Bishops
               ,
               Priests
               ,
               Deacons
               will
               imitate
               them
               in
               their
               Garments
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               in
               fashion
               ,
               species
               ,
               form
               ,
               end
               ,
               use
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               matter
               and
               colour
               ,
               the
               best
               ,
               reallest
               imitation
               .
               Our
               Bishops
               ,
               (
               or
               the
               Pope
               ,
               who
               pre●end
               themselves
               the
               High
               Priests
               Successors
               ,
               though
               they
               can
               never
               prove
               it
               )
               must
               then
               wear
               a
               
                 Brestplate
                 ,
                 ephod
                 ,
                 robe
                 ,
                 broidered
                 coat
                 ,
                 miter
                 ,
                 girdle
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 materials
                 ,
                 form
              
               as
               Aarons
               were
               .
               And
               
                 our
                 Pri●sts
                 ,
                 Deacons
                 ,
                 must
                 wear
                 fine
                 linnen
                 Ephods
                 ,
                 Breeches
                 ,
                 Bonnets
                 ,
                 and
                 none
                 but
                 linnen
                 ,
                 not
              
               ‖
               
                 woolen
                 Garments
                 on
                 them
                 ,
                 whiles
                 they
                 minister
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 may
                 cause
                 sweat
              
               ;
               and
               lay
               aside
               all
               their
               Surplisses
               ,
               Hoods
               ,
               Gownes
               ,
               Copes
               ,
               Caps
               ,
               Cassocks
               of
               wool
               ,
               silk
               ,
               satin
               ,
               〈◊〉
               ,
               velvet
               ,
               which
               now
               they
               use
               ;
               else
               they
               do
               not
               imitate
               but
               prevaricate
               from
               this
               president
               .
               4ly
               .
               Then
               none
               but
               Bishops
               ,
               Ministers
               ,
               Deacons
               ,
               nor
               any
               Scholars
               in
               Colleges
               ,
               Halls
               ,
               nor
               Singing-men
               ,
               Choristers
               ,
               and
               others
               not
               in
               sacred
               Orders
               ,
               must
               wear
               Surplisses
               ,
               as
               now
               they
               are
               enjoyned
               by
               the
               *
               forecited
               Canons
               ;
               since
               none
               but
               Aaron
               and
               his
               Sonnes
               alone
               were
               to
               wear
               these
               holy
               Garments
               .
            
             
               5ly
               .
               All
               these
               their
               Garments
               must
               be
               consecrated
               in
               the
               self-same
               manner
               as
               theirs
               were
               ,
               1.
               
               By
               Moses
               the
               chief
               Civil
               Magistrate
               ;
               not
               by
               †
               Archbishops
               ,
               Bishops
               ,
               Priests
               or
               Presbyters
               .
               2ly
               .
               With
               sprinkling
               of
               blood
               and
               holy
               anoynting
               oyle
               upon
               the
               Tip
               of
               their
               Ears
               ,
               Bodies
               ,
               Garments
               ,
               after
               they
               were
               put
               upon
               their
               Backs
               ,
               without
               any
               solemn
               Prayers
               ,
               Holy-water
               sprinkled
               ,
               or
               Crosses
               made
               on
               them
               ,
               as
               their
               Episcopal
               Vestments
               ,
               Surplisses
               ,
               and
               Albees
               are
               now
               hallowed
               ,
               not
               upon
               their
               bodies
               ,
               but
               before
               they
               must
               wear
               or
               put
               them
               on
               .
            
             
               Upon
               all
               which
               considerations
               ,
               they
               must
               now
               quite
               disclaim
               these
               Texts
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               Aaronical
               ,
               Levitical
               Garments
               ,
               as
               fatally
               destructive
               to
               those
               they
               contend
               for
               ,
               upon
               what
               ridiculous
               reasons
               ,
               similitudes
               ,
               dissimilitudes
               ,
               and
               mystical
               Monkish
               reasons
               and
               mystical
               significations
               ,
               you
               may
               read
               in
               
                 Al●uinus
                 De
                 Divinis
                 Officiis
              
               ,
               cap.
               38
               ,
               39.
               
               
                 Honorius
                 Augustodunensis
              
               in
               his
               
                 Gemma
                 Animae
              
               ,
               lib.
               1
               ,
               2.
               
               &
               
                 Gulielmus
                 Durantus
              
               in
               his
               Rubrick
               
               to
               his
               
                 Rationale
                 Divinorum
              
               ,
               lib.
               3.
               
               
                 De
                 Indumentis
                 ,
                 seu
                 Ornamentis
                 Ecclesiae
                 Sacerdotum
                 ,
                 atque
                 Pontificum
                 ,
                 &
                 aliorum
                 Ministrorum
              
               ;
               which
               I
               shall
               here
               at
               large
               insert
               in
               his
               own
               words
               for
               the
               Readers
               information
               ,
               conviction
               ,
               reformation
               ,
               or
               shame
               of
               all
               over-eager
               Contenders
               for
               these
               Vestment
               ,
               and
               Ceremonies
               ,
               grounded
               upon
               most
               strange
               ,
               absurd
               ,
               fanatick
               reasons
               ,
               allusions
               ,
               and
               superstitious
               ridiculous
               mystical
               whimsies
               ,
               frenzies
               ,
               perversions
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               which
               all
               sober
               Christians
               cannot
               but
               reject
               with
               greatest
               contempt
               ,
               though
               insisted
               on
               with
               much
               gravity
               and
               ferosity
               by
               some
               who
               would
               be
               reputed
               the
               Chief
               Fathers
               ,
               and
               Pillars
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               IN
               quotidiano
               us●●
               non
               est
               vestibus
               sacris
               utendum
               ,
               
               ad
               notandum
               ,
               quod
               sicut
               mutationem
               habitus
               secundum
               literam
               facimus
               ,
               ita
               &
               secundum
               spiritum
               agamus
               .
               Non
               ergo
               cum
               vestibus
               communis
               vitae
               usu
               pollutis
               in
               sancta
               sa●ctorum
               ingrediamur
               ,
               sed
               cum
               conscientia
               munda
               &
               vestibus
               mundis
               &
               sacris
               sacramenta
               tractemus
               ,
               de
               Con.
               di
               .
               i.
               c.
               1.
               
               Unde
               Stephanus
               papa
               de
               Con.
               di
               .
               1.
               
               Vestimenta
               .
               Statuit
               sacris
               vestibus
               ,
               non
               nisi
               in
               Ecclesiasticis
               &
               Deo
               dignis
               officiis
               uti
               &
               Ezech.
               xl
               .
               iij.
               Non
               sanctificabant
               populum
               in
               vestibus
               suis
               .
               Habet
               ergo
               Hiero
               Religio
               .
               divina
               alterum
               habitum
               in
               Ecclesiasticis
               officiis
               ,
               alii
               in
               communi
               usu
               ,
               ut
               cuncto
               populo
               Christiano
               exemplum
               praebeat
               bonae
               convarsationis
               :
               quatenus
               loci
               prius
               sordes
               novi
               Christo
               siant
               homines
               .
               Exuit
               enim
               tunc
               sacerdos
               Veterem
               hominem
               cum
               actibus
               suis
               ,
               &
               induit
               novum
               qui
               secundum
               Deum
               creatus
               est
               .
               Per
               vestes
               quoque
               quibus
               in
               sacris
               utimur
               tantum
               ;
               non
               omnia
               sacramenta
               fore
               populo
               revelanda
               ,
               intelligimus
               ,
               xlij
               .
               dist
               .
               in
               mandatis
               .
               §
               .
               siq
               .
               iij.
               nolite
               .
               Et
               nota
               ,
               quod
               tempore
               Ludovici
               Imperatori●
               filii
               Ca●oli
               magni
               ,
               Episcopi
               &
               Clerici
               cingula
               auro
               texta
               ,
               exq●isitas
               vestes
               &
               alia
               secularia
               ornamenta
               deposuerint
               .
            
             
               Sacrae
               autem
               vestes
               à
               veteri
               lege
               videntur
               assumptae
               ,
               praecepit
               enim
               Dominus
               Moy●●
               ,
               ut
               faceret
               Aaron
               Sacerdoti
               &
               filiis
               ejus
               vestes
               sanctas
               ,
               in
               gloriam
               &
               decorem
               ,
               ut
               loti
               ,
               &
               sacris
               vestibus
               induti
               fungerentur
               officio
               in
               sacris
               .
               
               Exo.
               xxviij
               xxxi
               xxxv
               .
               &
               xl
               .
               c.
               Docuit
               enim
               Dominus
               Moysem
               per.
               xl
               .
               dies
               facere
               Pontificalia
               &
               Sacerdotalia
               vestimenta
               Sacerdotibus
               ,
               &
               Levitis
               suis
               ornamenta
               quoque
               &
               linteamina
               :
               sed
               &
               Maria
               texuit
               &
               fecit
               illa
               in
               usum
               ministerii
               Tabernaculi
               saederis
               .
               Et
               Ecclesiasti
               .
               xlvij
               .
               dedit
               in
               celebrationibus
               decus
               ,
               &c.
               
               Quaedam
               tamen
               ab
               Apostolis
               sumuntur
               ,
               sed
               tam
               illae
               quam
               istae
               virtutes
               designant
               ,
               vel
               mysterium
               incarnationis
               .
               Sane
               Pontifex
               celebraturus
               exuit
               vestes
               quotidianas
               ,
               &
               induit
               mundas
               &
               sacras
               .
               Et
               primo
               sandalia
               calciat
               ,
               ut
               sit
               memor
               Dominicae
               incarnationis
               .
               Secundo
               ,
               sibi
               ponit
               amitum
               ,
               ut
               motus
               &
               cogitatus
               fauces
               &
               linguam
               cohibeat
               ,
               ut
               fiat
               cor
               mundum
               spiritum
               rectum
               percipiens
               in
               visceribus
               innovatum
               .
               Tertio
               ,
               albam
               talarem
               ,
               ut
               habeat
               mundiciam
               carnis
               perseverantem
               .
               Quarto
               ,
               singulum
               ,
               ut
               impetus
               luxuriae
               refrenet
               .
               Quinto
               ,
               stolam
               in
               signum
               obedientiae
               .
               Sexto
               ,
               tunicam
               jacentinam
               .
               i.
               coelestem
               conversationem
               .
               Septimo
               ,
               superinduit
               Dalmaticam
               ,
               id
               est
               sanctam
               religionem
               ,
               &
               carnis
               mortificationem
               .
               Octavo
               ,
               Cirothecas
               ut
               declinat
               vanam
               gloriam
               .
               Nono
               ,
               annulum
               ut
               diligat
               sponsam
               ,
               i.
               Ecclesiam
               ficut
               se
               .
               Decimo
               ,
               Casulam
               ,
               i.
               charitatem
               .
               Undecimo
               ,
               sudarium
               ,
               ut
               quicquid
               fragilitate
               vel
               ignorantia
               peccat
               ponitentia
               tergat
               .
               Duodecimo
               ,
               pallium
               supponit
               ,
               ut
               sftendat
               se
               imitatorem
               Christi
               qui
               langores
               nostros
               tulit
               .
               Decimotertio
               ,
               mitram
               ,
               ut
               sic
               agat
               quod
               coronam
               mereatur
               percipere
               aeternam
               .
               Decimoquarto
               ,
               baculum
               ,
               i.
               auctoritatem
               potestatis
               ,
               &
               doctrinae
               .
               Et
               postea
               tabeta
               calcat
               ,
               ut
               terram
               despicere
               &
               amare
               coelestia
               discat
               .
               Omnibus
               autem
               praemissis
               vestibus
               induitur
               à
               ministris
               ,
               quia
               ei
               ut
               vestes
               i●duat
               spirituales
               angeli
               suff●agantur
               ,
               vel
               quod
               vicarius
               est
               Christi
               ,
               cui
               angeli
               ministrant
               &
               omnia
               serviant
               .
               R●●sus
               ,
               pontifex
               versus
               aquilonem
               aspiciens
               ,
               quamvis
               versus
               orientem
               seu
               versus
               altare
               si
               sit
               magis
               accommodum
               respicere
               possit
               ,
               tanquam
               advocatus
               &
               pugil
               cum
               hoste
               pugnatu●us
               antiquo
               ,
               vestibus
               sacris
               ,
               quasi
               armi
               induitur
               ,
               juxta
               Apostolum
               ut
               jam
               dicetur
               .
               Primo
               ,
               sandalia
               pro
               ocreis
               ,
               habet
               ,
               ne
               quid
               maculae
               vel
               pulveris
               affectionum
               
               inhereat
               .
               Secundo
               ,
               amitus
               pro
               galea
               caput
               contegit
               .
               Tertio
               ,
               alba
               pro
               lorica
               totum
               corpus
               cooperuit
               .
               Quarto
               ,
               cingulum
               proarcu
               ,
               sub-cingulum
               pro
               pharetra
               a●●●mit
               ,
               &
               est
               sub-cingulum
               illud
               quod
               dependet
               a
               cingulo
               quo
               stola
               pontificis
               cum
               ipso
               cingulo
               colligatur
               .
               Quinto
               ,
               stola
               collum
               circumdat
               quasi
               hastam
               contra
               hostem
               viprans
               .
               Sexto
               ,
               manipulo
               pro
               clava
               utitur
               .
               Septimo
               ,
               casula
               quasi
               clipeo
               tegitur
               ,
               manus
               libro
               pro
               gladio
               armatur
               .
               De
               cingulis
               etiam
               *
               aliter
               dicetur
               infra
               .
               Haec
               itaque
               sunt
               arma
               quibus
               Pontifex
               vel
               Sacerdos
               armari
               debet
               contra
               spirituales
               nequicias
               pugnaturus
               .
               Nam
               ut
               inquit
               Apostolus
               :
               Arma
               maliciae
               nostrae
               non
               sunt
               carnalia
               :
               sed
               ad
               destructionem
               muniminum
               potentia
               .
               Et
               in
               alia
               Episto●
               Ephes
               .
               vi
               .
               c.
               Induite
               vos
               ,
               inquit
               ,
               armatura
               Dei
               ,
               ut
               posslitis
               stare
               adversus
               insidias
               diaboli
               .
               State
               ergo
               succincti
               lumbos
               vestros
               ,
               in
               veritate
               ,
               &
               induti
               lorica
               justitiae
               ,
               &
               calciati
               pedes
               in
               preparatione
               Evangelii
               pacis
               ,
               in
               omnibus
               sumentes
               scutum
               fidei
               ,
               in
               quo
               positis
               omnia
               tela
               nequissimi
               ignea
               extinguere
               &
               galeam
               salutis
               assumere
               :
               &
               gladium
               spiritus
               ,
               quod
               est
               Verbum
               Dei.
               Haec
               quidem
               armatura
               est
               praemissa
               septuplex
               vestis
               Sacerdotalis
               significativa
               ,
               septiplicis
               virtutis
               Sacerdotis
               ;
               &
               representativa
               Christi
               vestium
               ,
               quibus
               indutus
               fuit
               ipse
               passionis
               ,
               prout
               infra
               dicetur
               .
               Provideat
               ergo
               diligenter
               Episcopus
               &
               attendat
               studiose
               Sacerdos
               ,
               ut
               signum
               sine
               significato
               non
               ferat
               ,
               i.
               ut
               vestem
               sine
               virtute
               non
               portet
               :
               ne
               forte
               similis
               sit
               Sepulchro
               à
               foris
               dealbato
               ,
               intus
               vero
               omni
               spurcicia
               pleno
               .
               Quisquis
               ,
               n.
               sacris
               indumentis
               ornatur
               &
               honestis
               moribus
               non
               induitur
               quanto
               venerabilior
               apparet
               hominibus
               ,
               tanto
               redditur
               indignior
               apud
               Deum
               :
               Pontificalem
               itaque
               gloriam
               non
               jam
               honor
               commendat
               vestium
               :
               sed
               splendor
               animarum
               :
               quoniam
               &
               illa
               quae
               quondam
               carnalibus
               blandiebantur
               obtutibus
               ea
               potius
               quae
               in
               ipsis
               erant
               intelligenda
               poscebant
               :
               ut
               quicquid
               illa
               velamina
               in
               fulgore
               auri
               ,
               in
               nitore
               gemmarum
               &
               in
               multimodi
               operis
               varletate
               signabant
               ,
               hoc
               jam
               in
               moribus
               actibusque
               ,
               clarescat
               :
               cum
               &
               apud
               veceles
               reverentiam
               ipsa
               significationum
               species
               obtineret
               ,
               &
               
               apud
               nos
               certiora
               sint
               experimenta
               rerum
               quam
               enigmata
               figurarum
               ,
               prout
               haec
               &
               alia
               in
               Pontificali
               ,
               ubi
               agitur
               de
               Episcopi
               consecratione
               leguntur
               .
               Sic
               itaque
               munitus
               ad
               certamen
               cum
               spirituali
               nequiciae
               in
               coelestibus
               ,
               &
               pro
               sedanda
               in
               subditos
               judicis
               ira
               ad
               altare
               procedit
               :
               &
               per
               consessionem
               diaboli
               renunciat
               Dominio
               ,
               &
               seipsum
               accusat
               ;
               populus
               vero
               quasi
               pro
               suo
               pugile
               oraturus
               in
               profestis
               diebus
               terrae
               prosternitur
               ,
               dum
               autem
               ille
               orationes
               &
               alia
               recitat
               ,
               quasi
               totis
               viribus
               cum
               diabolo
               pugnat
               .
               Dum
               diaconus
               in
               jejuniis
               ante
               Evangelium
               casulam
               super
               humerum
               replicat
               ,
               quasi
               gladium
               contra
               hostem
               vibrat
               .
               Dum
               Epistola
               legitur
               voce
               praeconis
               ,
               imperatoris
               edicta
               dantur
               ;
               cantus
               sunt
               tubicinae
               praecentore
               ,
               chorum
               regentes
               sunt
               duces
               exercitum
               ad●●nam
               instruentes
               ,
               quibus
               lascentibus
               alii
               subveniunt
               .
               Cantus
               autem
               sequentiae
               est
               plansus
               seu
               laus
               victoriae
               .
               Dum
               Evangelium
               legitur
               hostis
               quasi
               gladio
               vulneratur
               :
               aut
               exercitus
               post
               victoriam
               dispersus
               adunatur
               .
               Episcopus
               praedicans
               est
               imperator
               victores
               laudans
               ,
               oblationes
               sunt
               spolia
               quae
               victoribus
               dividuntur
               .
               Cantus
               offertorii
               ,
               est
               triumphus
               qui
               debetur
               imperatori
               .
               Pax
               autem
               in
               fine
               datur
               ,
               ut
               populi
               quies
               hoste
               prostrato
               insinuetur
               .
               Et
               deinde
               populus
               data
               licentia
               per
               ite
               Missa
               est
               ,
               cum
               gaudio
               de
               victoria
               &
               pace
               obteuta
               ad
               propria
               redit
               .
               Celebraturus
               itaque
               Missam
               Episcopus
               aut
               Presbyter
               ,
               indumentis
               suo
               ordini
               congruentibus
               se
               exornat
               &
               vestium
               cultui
               actionis
               quoque
               conveniant
               ornamenta
               ,
               c.
               di
               .
               rationit
               .
               Circa
               quod
               notandum
               est
               quod
               sex
               sunt
               indumenta
               Sacerdotibus
               &
               Episcopis
               communia
               ,
               quia
               &
               sex
               sunt
               in
               quibus
               communis
               Presbyterorum
               &
               Episcoporum
               potestas
               consistit
               .
               Novem
               vero
               sunt
               ornamenta
               pontificibus
               specialia
               ,
               quia
               &
               novum
               sunt
               in
               quibus
               spiritualis
               Episcoporum
               potestas
               consistit
               .
               Per
               hunc
               Ergo
               communium
               &
               specialium
               indumentorum
               numerum
               ,
               communitas
               &
               specialitas
               potestatum
               inter
               Episcopos
               &
               Sacerdotes
               significatur
               ,
               de
               quo
               in
               parte
               praecedenti
               dictum
               est
               sub
               tit
               .
               de
               episcopo
               .
               Hoc
               etenim
               tam
               in
               novo
               quam
               in
               veteri
               testamento
               legitur
               constitutum
               ,
               ut
               Pontifices
               praeter
               communes
               vestes
               
               habeant
               speciales
               ,
               sed
               ibi
               quatuor
               erant
               communes
               ,
               &
               quatuor
               speciales
               prout
               dicetur
               sub
               tit
               .
               de
               legalibus
               indumentis
               ,
               quod
               siquidem
               ratio
               mistica
               postulabat
               :
               nam
               illae
               datae
               sunt
               carnalibus
               &
               mundanis
               ,
               quoniam
               quaternarius
               numerus
               convenit
               carni
               propter
               quatuor
               humores
               ,
               &
               mundo
               propter
               quatuor
               elementa
               .
               Haec
               autem
               spiritualibus
               &
               perfectis
               data
               sunt
               .
               Nam
               senarius
               numerus
               qui
               perfectus
               est
               ,
               quia
               redditur
               ex
               suis
               partibus
               ,
               aggregatis
               perfectis
               convenit
               .
               Unde
               &
               sexto
               die
               perficit
               Deus
               coelum
               &
               terram
               ,
               &
               omnem
               ornatum
               eorum
               ;
               sed
               &
               cum
               in
               plenitudine
               tempore
               sexta
               venisset
               aetate
               ,
               sexto
               die
               sub
               hora
               sexta
               redemit
               genus
               humanum
               .
               Senarius
               ergo
               numerus
               perfectus
               est
               ,
               quo
               suo
               ordine
               numeratus
               perficitur
               .
               Nam
               cum
               unum
               duo
               &
               tres
               dicuntur
               ,
               senarius
               numerus
               impletur
               ;
               vel
               quia
               in
               tribus
               partibus
               dividitur
               ,
               i.
               in
               sexta
               tertia
               &
               dimedia
               ,
               vizt
               .
               in
               uno
               duobus
               vel
               tribus
               .
               Novenarius
               etiam
               spiritualibus
               convenit
               ,
               quia
               novem
               sunt
               ordines
               angelorum
               qui
               secundum
               prophetam
               per
               novem
               gemmarum
               species
               designantur
               .
               Quindecim
               ergo
               sunt
               ornamenta
               Pontificis
               ,
               quindecim
               virtutum
               gradus
               ipso
               numero
               designantia
               ,
               quos
               per
               quindecim
               cantica
               graduum
               Psalmista
               distinxit
               .
               Vestes
               enim
               Sacerdotales
               virtutes
               significant
               ,
               quibus
               debent
               Sacerdotes
               ornari
               ,
               secundum
               illud
               propheticum
               :
               Sacerdotes
               tui
               induantur
               justitia
               &
               sancti
               tui
               exultent
               .
               Quae
               talares
               dicuntur
               ,
               quia
               talus
               finis
               est
               corporis
               ,
               per
               quod
               ostenditur
               quod
               non
               sufficit
               opus
               bonum
               inchoare
               nisi
               studeatur
               perseveranti
               fine
               compleri
               ,
               prout
               sub
               ti
               .
               de
               tunica
               dicetur
               .
               Sic
               ergo
               noster
               Pontifex
               plura
               quam
               octo
               induit
               vestimenta
               ,
               quamvis
               Aaron
               non
               nisi
               octo
               habuisse
               legatur
               ,
               quibus
               moderna
               succedunt
               ,
               quod
               ideo
               est
               quoniam
               oportet
               justitiam
               nostram
               magis
               habundare
               quam
               Scribarum
               &
               Pharisaeorum
               ,
               ut
               intrare
               possumus
               in
               regnum
               coelorum
               .
               Potest
               etiam
               dici
               ,
               quod
               noster
               Pontifex
               octo
               habet
               à
               capite
               usque
               ad
               pedes
               :
               exceptis
               vestimentis
               pedum
               &
               manuum
               ,
               scilicet
               amictum
               ,
               albam
               ,
               cingulum
               ,
               &
               stolam
               ,
               duas
               tunicas
               .
               casulam
               &
               pallium
               :
               vestimentum
               potius
               pertinet
               ad
               nostrum
               quam
               ad
               Aaron
               ,
               quia
               
               nostris
               dictum
               est
               ,
               euntes
               in
               omnes
               gentes
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               Denique
               praeter
               praemissas
               vestes
               sacris
               ordinibus
               &
               ministris
               deputatas
               ,
               est
               &
               alia
               quaedam
               vestis
               linea
               quod
               superpellicium
               dicitur
               ,
               quo
               quibuslibet
               serviciis
               altaris
               &
               sacrorum
               vacantes
               super
               vestes
               communes
               uti
               debent
               ,
               prout
               in
               sequenti
               ti
               .
               dicetur
               .
               Superpelliceum
               autem
               propter
               sui
               candorem
               ,
               mundiciam
               seu
               puritatem
               castitatis
               designat
               .
               Juxta
               illud
               ,
               Omni
               tempore
               vestimenta
               ,
               id
               est
               opera
               tua
               sint
               candida
               &
               munda
               ,
               propter
               nomen
               vero
               suum
               carnis
               mortificationem
               figurat
               .
               Dictum
               est
               enim
               Superpellicium
               ,
               eo
               quo
               antiquitus
               super
               tunicas
               pellicias
               de
               pellibus
               mortuorum
               animalium
               factas
               induebatur
               ,
               quod
               adhuc
               in
               quibusdam
               Ecclesiis
               observatur
               ,
               representates
               ,
               qd
               .
               Adam
               post
               peccatum
               talibus
               vestitutus
               est
               pelliciis
               .
               Tertio
               ,
               denotat
               innocentiam
               ,
               &
               ideo
               ante
               omnes
               alias
               vestes
               sacras
               saepe
               induitur
               ,
               quod
               divino
               cultui
               deputari
               innocentiam
               vitae
               cunctis
               virtutum
               actibus
               super
               ponere
               debent
               .
               Juxta
               illud
               Psal
               .
               Innocentes
               &
               recti
               adheserunt
               mihi
               .
               Quarto
               ,
               propter
               sui
               latitudinem
               congrue
               charitatem
               designat
               .
               Unde
               super
               prophanas
               &
               communes
               vestes
               induitur
               ad
               notandum
               quod
               charitas
               operit
               multitudinem
               peccatorum
               .
               Quinto
               ,
               propter
               sui
               formam
               quod
               in
               modum
               crucis
               formatur
               ,
               passionem
               Domini
               figurat
               ,
               quodque
               illud
               gerentes
               crucifigi
               debent
               cum
               viciis
               ,
               &
               concupiscentiis
               :
               Fiunt
               autem
               Superpellicia
               in
               quibusdam
               locis
               de
               crismatibus
               lineis
               ,
               quae
               ponuntur
               super
               infantulos
               baptizatos
               ,
               exemplo
               Moysi
               ,
               qui
               de
               purpura
               &
               bisso
               ,
               &
               aliis
               à
               populo
               in
               tabernaculo
               oblatis
               ,
               fecit
               vestes
               quibus
               Aaron
               &
               Filii
               ,
               ejus
               induerentur
               quum
               ministrabant
               in
               sanctis
               ,
               Exod.
               xxxix
               .
               c.
               Est
               etiam
               &
               alia
               vestis
               quod
               pluviale
               vel
               cappa
               vocatur
               ,
               quod
               creditur
               à
               legali
               tunica
               mutuata
               .
               Unde
               sicut
               illa
               tintinabulis
               ,
               sic
               ista
               simbris
               insigitur
               ,
               qui
               sunt
               labores
               &
               hujus
               mundi
               solicitudines
               .
               Habet
               etiam
               caputium
               ,
               quod
               est
               supernum
               gaudium
               ,
               prolixa
               est
               usque
               ad
               pedes
               ,
               per
               quod
               perseverentia
               usque
               in
               finem
               significatur
               .
               In
               anteriori
               parte
               aperta
               est
               ,
               ad
               denotandum
               ,
               quod
               sanctae
               conversantibus
               vita
               pater
               aeterna
               
               se●
               quod
               eorum
               vita
               patere
               debet
               aliis
               in
               exemplum
               ,
               xi
               .
               q.
               iij.
               non
               sunt
               in
               fi●e
               .
               Rursus
               per
               cappam
               gloriosa
               corporum
               immortalitas
               intelligitur
               ,
               unde
               illam
               non
               nisi
               in
               majoribus
               festivitatibus
               induimus
               ,
               aspicientes
               in
               futuram
               resurrectionem
               ,
               quando
               electi
               deposita
               carne
               binas
               stolas
               accipiente
               i.
               e.
               requiem
               animarum
               &
               gloriam
               corporum
               .
               Quae
               cappa
               recte
               interius
               patula
               est
               ,
               &
               nisi
               sola
               necessaria
               fibula
               insuta
               ,
               quia
               corpora
               spiritulia
               sacta
               nullis
               animam
               obturabunt
               angustii●
               :
               simbriis
               etiam
               subornatur
               ,
               quia
               tunc
               nostrae
               nihil
               deerit
               imperfectioni
               ,
               sed
               quod
               nunc
               ex
               parte
               cognoscimus
               tunc
               cognoscemus
               sicut
               &
               cogniti
               sumus
               .
               Quidam
               au●em
               haeretici
               garriunt
               ,
               nusquam
               reperiti
               in
               novo
               testamento
               ,
               quod
               Christus
               vel
               Discipuli
               ejus
               praemistis
               vestibus
               induerentur
               ,
               reprehendentes
               nos
               temere
               ,
               quia
               talibus
               utimur
               ornamentis
               ,
               quoniam
               sicut
               Jo
               ait
               Dom.
               surgens
               de
               caena
               posuit
               vestimenta
               sua
               &
               postea
               alia
               nunquam
               accepit
               nisi
               sua
               .
               Nos
               vero
               ,
               ut
               dicunt
               ,
               plura
               alia
               quam
               vestimus
               revestimus
               in
               missam
               qua
               caenam
               ipsam
               imitamur
               ,
               &
               Dominus
               ab
               his
               qui
               volunt
               ambulare
               in
               stolis
               ,
               nos
               cavere
               praecepit
               ,
               dicens
               ,
               Cavete
               à
               Scribis
               qui
               volunt
               ambulare
               in
               stolis
               ;
               dicunt
               enim
               quod
               hoc
               facimus
               ut
               justiores
               &
               excellentiores
               populis
               appareamus
               ,
               contra
               illud
               ,
               Vos
               estis
               qui
               justificastis
               vos
               coram
               hominibus
               ,
               Deus
               autem
               novit
               corda
               vestra
               ,
               quia
               quod
               hominibus
               altum
               est
               ,
               abhominatio
               est
               apud
               Deum
               .
               Error
               autem
               iste
               ex
               praemissis
               apertissime
               confutatur
               .
               Legitur
               quoque
               Ezech.
               xlii
               .
               &
               xliv
               .
               Cum
               ingredientur
               sanctuarium
               meum
               &
               accedant
               ad
               mensam
               meam
               ut
               mihi
               ministrent
               &
               custodiant
               ceremonias
               meas
               ,
               vestibus
               lineis
               induentur
               ,
               nec
               ascendet
               super
               eos
               quicquam
               laneum
               .
               Cum
               ingredientur
               atrium
               exterius
               ad
               populum
               ,
               exuent
               se
               vestimentis
               suis
               in
               quibus
               ministraverant
               ,
               &
               non
               sanctificabant
               populum
               in
               vestimentis
               suis
               .
               Et
               nota
               ,
               quod
               hostiarii
               ,
               lectores
               ,
               exorcistae
               &
               accoliti
               vestibus
               albis
               utuntur
               ,
               videlicet
               Superpelliceo
               ,
               amicto
               ,
               &
               alba
               ,
               &
               baltheo
               ,
               ut
               Angelos
               Dei
               ministros
               per
               castitatis
               mundiciam
               imitentur
               ,
               &
               eis
               in
               carne
               gloriosa
               effecta
               spirituali
               quasi
               
               in
               albis
               vestibus
               socientur
               .
               Inde
               est
               quod
               potius
               lineis
               vestibus
               utuntur
               ,
               quia
               sicut
               linum
               multo
               labore
               ad
               candorem
               perducitur
               ,
               fic
               necessa
               est
               per
               multas
               tribulationes
               ad
               Regni
               gloriam
               pervenire
               .
               In
               concilio
               Magon
               .
               xi
               .
               q.
               1.
               
               Episcopus
               Presbyter
               ,
               statutum
               est
               ,
               quod
               Episcopus
               in
               ordinatione
               sua
               recipiat
               orarium
               baculum
               &
               annulum
               ,
               Presbyter
               orarium
               &
               planetam
               ;
               Diaconus
               orarium
               &
               Dalmaticam
               ;
               sub-Diaconus
               patenam
               &
               calicem
               ,
               &
               cum
               degradantur
               ea
               perdunt
               .
               Et
               in
               Concilio
               Toletano
               ,
               xciij
               .
               di
               .
               Diaconus
               ,
               in
               conventu
               statutum
               est
               quod
               Diaconus
               tempore
               oblationis
               tantum
               ,
               scil
               .
               quando
               legit
               Evangelium
               ,
               utatur
               Alba
               &
               Dalmatica
               .
               Notandum
               quoque
               est
               quod
               vestes
               Evangelici
               Sacerdotis
               aliud
               designant
               in
               capite
               scilicet
               ,
               in
               Christo
               ;
               aliudque
               figurant
               in
               membris
               ,
               quamquam
               &
               caput
               &
               membra
               Sacerdoti●nomine
               nuncupantur
               :
               ad
               caput
               dicit
               Psalmigraphus
               :
               Tu
               es
               Sacerdos
               in
               aeternum
               secundum
               ordinem
               Melchisedech
               ▪
               Ad
               membra
               vero
               dicit
               Apostolus
               ;
               Vos
               estis
               genus
               electum
               ,
               regale
               Sacerdotium
               .
               Exponenda
               ergo
               sunt
               eorum
               mysteria
               .
               Primo
               secundum
               quod
               membris
               ,
               consequenter
               secundum
               quod
               capiti
               scilicet
               Christo
               conveniunt
               ,
               prout
               in
               quolibet
               capittulo
               distinguetur
               .
               De
               ornamentis
               autem
               &
               palleis
               &
               vestibus
               Ecclesiae
               vel
               altaris
               ,
               in
               prima
               parte
               dictum
               est
               ,
               ubi
               agitur
               de
               picturis
               .
               Porro
               sex
               indumenta
               Sacerdotibus
               &
               Episcopis
               communia
               sunt
               haec
               ;
               amictus
               ,
               alba
               ,
               zona
               ,
               seu
               cingulum
               ,
               stola
               ,
               manipulus
               ,
               planeta
               .
               Novem
               vero
               pontificibus
               specialia
               sunt
               haec
               ,
               caligae
               ,
               sandalia
               ,
               succinctorium
               ,
               tunica
               ,
               Dalmatica
               ,
               Chirothecae
               ,
               mitra
               ,
               annulus
               ,
               baculus
               pastoralis
               .
               De
               quibus
               omnibus
               singulatim
               prosequimur
               ,
               &
               etiam
               de
               sudario
               ,
               &
               de
               pallio
               ,
               &
               de
               coloribus
               quibus
               Ecclesia
               in
               Ecclesiasticis
               utitur
               indumentis
               ,
               &
               de
               legalibus
               indumentis
               sive
               veteris
               testamenti
               .
            
             
               After
               which
               he
               prosecutes
               at
               large
               in
               sundry
               distinct
               Chapters
               ,
               the
               reasons
               of
               instituting
               each
               of
               these
               particular
               Pontifical
               ,
               Sacerdotal
               Vestments
               ,
               and
               their
               mystical
               
               tropological
               significations
               ,
               with
               such
               frantick
               ,
               ridiculous
               conceits
               ,
               and
               impious
               pervertings
               ,
               wrestings
               of
               sacred
               Scriptures
               ,
               as
               would
               affect
               all
               consciencious
               sober
               Christians
               with
               grief
               and
               indignation
               ,
               and
               others
               with
               more
               laughter
               than
               any
               Enterlude
               or
               Puppet-play
               .
               I
               shall
               only
               transcribe
               this
               Chapter
               De
               Alba
               ,
               or
               the
               
                 white
                 Surplisse
              
               ,
               the
               Vestment
               now
               most
               in
               question
               ▪
            
             
               POst
               amictum
               ,
               camisiam
               sive
               albam
               Sacerdos
               induit
               ;
               quae
               membris
               corporis
               convenienter
               aptata
               ,
               nihil
               superfluum
               aut
               dissolutum
               in
               vita
               sacerdotis
               aut
               in
               ●is
               membris
               esse
               debere
               demonstrat
               .
               Haec
               ob
               speciem
               candoris
               mundiciam
               demonstrat
               ;
               secundum
               quod
               legitur
               ;
               Omni
               tempore
               vestimenta
               tua
               sint
               candida
               .
               Fit
               autem
               de
               bisso
               ,
               vel
               lino
               ,
               propter
               quod
               scriptum
               est
               ,
               bissum
               sunt
               sanctificationes
               sanctorum
               .
               Est
               autem
               bis●us
               linum
               egyptiacum
               .
               Sic●t
               enim
               linum
               vel
               bissus
               candorem
               quem
               ex
               natura
               non
               habet
               multis
               tonsionibus
               attritum
               acquirit
               per
               artem
               ,
               sic
               &
               hominis
               caro
               mundiciam
               quem
               non
               obtinet
               per
               naturam
               ,
               per
               exercitia
               bonorum
               operum
               multis
               cogitationil
               us
               macerata
               ,
               sortitur
               per
               gratiam
               .
               Sacerdos
               ergo
               secundum
               Apostolum
               ,
               castiget
               corpus
               s●um
               &
               in
               servitutem
               redigat
               ,
               ne
               forte
               cum
               aliis
               praedicaverit
               ,
               ipse
               reprobus
               fiat
               .
               Habet
               autem
               alba
               capu●ium
               ,
               quod
               est
               professio
               castitatis
               .
               Habet
               etiam
               linguam
               ,
               quae
               significat
               linguam
               sacerdotalem
               quae
               ligat
               contumaces
               &
               absolvit
               penitentes
               .
               Rursus
               haec
               vestis
               quae
               in
               veteri
               sacerdotio
               linea
               ,
               vel
               pedis
               grece
               ,
               seu
               tunica
               talaris
               dicebatur
               ,
               stricta
               fuisse
               describitur
               propter
               spiritum
               servitutis
               Judaeorum
               in
               timore
               .
               In
               novo
               vero
               larga
               est
               propter
               spiritum
               adoptionis
               in
               libertate
               qua
               nos
               Christus
               liberavit
               .
               Quod
               autem
               aurifrisium
               &
               gramata
               diversis
               in
               locis
               ac
               variis
               operibus
               ad
               decorem
               habet
               ,
               illud
               insinuat
               quod
               propheta
               dicit
               in
               Psalmis
               ,
               Astitit
               regina
               à
               dextris
               tuis
               in
               veste
               deaurata
               circa
               .
               varie
               .
               Rursus
               alba
               cingula
               stringitur
               ,
               ut
               omnis
               voluptas
               carnalis
               astricta
               intelligatur
               ,
               dicente
               Dont
               .
               Sint
               lumbi
               vestri
               praecincti
               .
               Manicae
               quoque
               tam
               albae
               quam
               etiam
               tunicellae
               convenienter
               debent
               esse
               strictae
               ,
               non
               minus
               laxae
               ,
               ut
               labantur
               &
               brachia
               nudentur
               ,
               habentes
               in
               summitatibus
               aurifrisia
               ,
               ad
               designandum
               aureos
               torques
               ,
               quia
               brachia
               nuda
               beati
               Martini
               missam
               celebrantis
               miraculose
               decenter
               operuerunt
               ,
               prout
               
               in
               sexta
               parte
               sub
               ejus
               festo
               docetur
               .
               Per
               albam
               etiam
               qua
               corpus
               à
               sursum
               usque
               ad
               deorsum
               tegitur
               ,
               spes
               quem
               ex
               gratia
               provenit
               eccelesiae
               desursum
               ,
               &
               ex
               meritis
               ecclesiae
               deorsum
               figuratur
               .
               De
               hac
               Apostolus
               ad
               Roman
               viij
               .
               Spe
               salvi
               facti
               sumus
               .
               Quia
               vero
               usque
               ad
               talos
               descendit
               ,
               perseverentiam
               designat
               ,
               prout
               tactum
               est
               prope
               in
               prohemio
               hujus
               partis
               .
               Porro
               ,
               secundum
               quod
               capiti
               ,
               scilicet
               Christo
               ,
               advenit
               alba
               quae
               est
               lineum
               vestimentum
               longissime
               distans
               à
               tunicis
               pellitiis
               ,
               quem
               ex
               mortuis
               animalibus
               fiunt
               ,
               quibus
               Adam
               vestitus
               est
               post
               peccatum
               ,
               novitatem
               vitae
               significat
               quem
               Christus
               &
               habuit
               &
               docuit
               &
               tribuit
               in
               baptismo
               ;
               de
               quo
               dicit
               Apostolus
               ;
               Exuite
               veterem
               hominem
               cum
               actibus
               suis
               ,
               induite
               novum
               qui
               secundum
               Deum
               creatus
               est
               .
            
             
               Nam
               in
               transfiguratione
               resplenduit
               facies
               ejus
               sicut
               sol
               ,
               &
               vestimenta
               ejus
               facta
               sunt
               alba
               sicut
               nix
               ,
               semper
               enim
               vestimenta
               Christi
               munda
               fuerunt
               &
               candida
               ,
               quoniam
               peccatum
               non
               fecit
               ,
               nec
               inventus
               est
               dolor
               in
               ore
               ejus
               .
               Haec
               etiam
               vestis
               representat
               albam
               vestem
               in
               qua
               Herodes
               illusit
               Christo
               .
               Luc.
               xxiij
               .
            
             
               In
               answer
               to
               this
               Popish
               chaff
               I
               shall
               only
               propound
               the
               Poets
               interrogation
               to
               the
               Readers
               of
               this
               irrational
               Rationale
               ,
               
                 Spectatum
                 admissi
                 risum
                 teneatis
                 amici
                 ?
              
            
             
               I
               now
               proceed
               to
               their
               second
               Scripture
               reason
               for
               the
               use
               of
               White
               Surplisses
               and
               Rochets
               ,
               
               which
               is
               this
               ,
               
                 White
                 ,
                 and
                 white
                 Garments
                 are
                 a
                 sign
                 or
                 badge
                 of
                 holynesse
                 ,
                 innocence
                 ,
                 purity
                 ,
                 joy
                 and
                 gladnesse
                 ,
              
               as
               is
               evident
               by
               
                 Psal
                 .
                 51.
                 7.
                 
                 Isay
                 1.
                 18.
                 
                 Dan.
                 11.
                 35.
                 
                 Rev.
                 3.
                 4
                 ,
                 5
                 ,
                 18.
                 c.
                 4.
                 4.
                 c.
                 6.
                 2
                 ,
                 11.
                 c.
                 7.
                 9
                 ,
                 13
                 ,
                 14.
                 c.
                 19.
                 18.
                 
                 Eph.
                 5.
                 25
                 ,
                 26
                 ,
                 27.
                 
                 Eccles
                 .
              
               9.
               8.
               
               Therefore
               Bishops
               ,
               Ministers
               and
               Deacons
               ought
               to
               wear
               White
               Rochets
               ,
               Surplisses
               and
               Albees
               in
               time
               of
               Divine
               service
               and
               Sacraments
               .
               Thus
               
                 Alcuinus
                 ,
                 Honorius
                 Augustodunensis
                 ,
                 Thomas
                 Waldensis
                 ,
                 Gulielmus
                 Durantus
                 ,
              
               Archbishop
               Whitguift
               ,
               Mr.
               Hooker
               ,
               and
               sundry
               other
               Writers
               argue
               .
            
             
             
               To
               which
               I
               answer
               ,
               
               1.
               
               That
               White
               is
               not
               alwayes
               a
               sign
               ,
               badge
               of
               Purity
               and
               Innocency
               ,
               but
               oft
               times
               of
               Corruption
               ,
               Defilement
               ,
               Guilt
               ,
               &
               that
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               Priests
               and
               Prelates
               account
               .
               As
               1.
               in
               the
               Case
               of
               Leprosy
               (
               the
               worst
               ,
               a
               uncleanest
               of
               all
               Diseases
               )
               
                 a
                 white
                 scab
                 ,
                 spot
                 ,
                 skin
                 ,
              
               was
               a
               sign
               ,
               symptome
               ,
               consequent
               of
               the
               plague
               of
               Leprosy
               ;
               whence
               it
               is
               recorded
               of
               b
               Miriam
               and
               c
               Gehazi
               ,
               when
               smitten
               miraculously
               by
               
                 God
                 with
                 leprosy
                 for
                 their
                 Sinnes
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 became
                 leprous
                 ,
              
               and
               went
               out
               
                 a
                 Leper
                 as
                 white
                 as
                 Snow
                 .
              
               2ly
               .
               In
               the
               Case
               of
               Hypocrisie
               ,
               especially
               in
               false
               Prophets
               ,
               Priests
               and
               Clergy-men
               ,
               against
               whom
               Christ
               himself
               gives
               this
               description
               ,
               caution
               ,
               Mat.
               7.
               15
               ,
               16.
               
               
                 Beware
                 of
                 false
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 who
                 come
                 unto
                 you
                 
                   in
                   Sheeps
                   cloathing
                
              
               (
               which
               is
               commonly
               d
               white
               ,
               as
               Wool
               is
               )
               
                 but
                 inwardly
                 they
                 are
                 ravenous
                 Wolves
                 ,
                 ye
                 shall
                 know
                 them
                 by
                 their
                 fruits
              
               ;
               compared
               with
               Mat.
               23.
               2
               ,
               to
               12.
               
               Mar.
               12.
               38
               ,
               39
               ,
               40.
               
               
                 Beware
                 of
                 the
                 Scribes
                 and
                 Pharisees
                 ,
              
               which
               love
               
                 to
                 go
                 in
                 Long-cloathing
              
               ,
               (
               long
               *
               white
               Surplisses
               ,
               Gownes
               ,
               Gassocks
               ,
               Cloakes
               ,
               as
               Bishops
               ,
               Priests
               ,
               Deacons
               use
               to
               do
               )
               
                 which
                 devour
                 widows
                 houses
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 a
                 pretence
                 
                   make
                   long
                   Prayers
                
                 But
                 all
                 their
                 works
                 they
                 do
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 of
                 men
                 :
                 They
                 make
                 broad
                 their
                 Philacteries
                 and
                 enlarge
                 the
                 borders
                 of
                 their
                 Garments
                 :
                 And
                 love
                 the
                 uppermost
                 rooms
                 in
                 Feasts
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Chief
                 Seats
                 in
                 the
                 Synagogues
                 :
                 And
                 greetings
                 in
                 the
                 Market
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 called
                 
                   Rabbi
                   ,
                   Rabbi
                
                 :
                 But
                 be
                 ye
                 not
                 called
              
               ;
               Rabbi
               ,
               
                 for
                 one
                 is
                 your
                 Father
                 which
                 is
                 i●
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 ye
                 are
                 Brethren
                 .
              
               Which
               Text
               our
               famous
               Apostles
               e
               
                 John
                 Wickliffe
              
               and
               others
               applyed
               to
               the
               Popish
               Prelates
               and
               Clergy
               ,
               their
               Surplisses
               and
               Vestments
               ,
               f
               as
               
                 Thomas
                 Waldensis
              
               ,
               and
               others
               relate
               :
               together
               with
               that
               of
               
                 Matth.
                 23.
                 25
                 ,
                 27
                 ,
                 28.
                 
                 Wo
                 unto
                 you
                 Scribes
                 and
                 Pharisees
                 ,
                 Hypocrites
                 ,
                 for
                 ye
                 make
                 clean
                 the
                 outside
                 of
                 the
                 Cup
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Platter
                 ,
                 but
                 within
                 they
                 are
                 full
                 of
                 extortion
                 and
                 excess
                 .
                 Thou
                 blinde
                 Pharisee
                 ,
                 cleanse
                 that
                 first
                 within
                 the
                 Cup
                 and
                 Platter
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 outside
                 may
                 be
                 clean
                 also
                 .
                 Wo
                 unto
                 you
                 Scribes
                 and
                 Pharisees
                 ,
                 Hypocrites
                 ,
                 for
                 ye
                 are
                 like
                 unto
                 
                   whited
                   Sepulchers
                
                 ,
                 which
                 indeed
                 appear
                 White
              
               (
               or
               
                 beautifull
                 )
                 outward
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 within
                 
                 full
                 of
                 dead
                 mens
                 bones
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 all
                 uncleannesse
                 :
                 Even
                 so
                 ye
                 also
              
               (
               in
               your
               long
               white
               Surplisses
               and
               Priestly
               Garments
               )
               
                 appear
                 righteous
                 unto
                 men
                 ,
                 but
                 within
                 ye
                 are
                 full
                 of
                 Hypocrisie
                 and
                 Iniquity
                 .
              
               Upon
               which
               account
               Paul
               stiles
               g
               
                 Annanias
                 a
                 
                   whited
                   Wall.
                
              
               h
               3ly
               .
               Popes
               and
               Bishops
               themselves
               when
               they
               degrade
               any
               Clergy-man
               or
               Bishop
               for
               Heresie
               ,
               uncleannesse
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               scandalous
               crime
               ,
               apparel
               him
               first
               in
               Surplisses
               ,
               Rochets
               ,
               and
               consecrated
               Vestments
               ;
               after
               which
               they
               disrobe
               him
               of
               them
               :
               and
               when
               they
               inflict
               penance
               on
               Adulterers
               ,
               Adulteresses
               ,
               Whores
               ,
               Bawdes
               ,
               Whoremasters
               ,
               and
               other
               scandalous
               ,
               unclean
               Offendors
               ,
               they
               cause
               them
               to
               stand
               
                 in
                 white
                 Sheets
              
               or
               Surplisses
               in
               the
               Church
               before
               all
               the
               Congregation
               to
               their
               shame
               ,
               by
               way
               ,
               of
               punishment
               .
               Whence
               the
               Synods
               under
               Galo
               and
               Simon
               the
               Popes
               Legats
               ;
               the
               Synods
               of
               Paris
               *
               forecited
               ;
               and
               other
               Authors
               usually
               stile
               a
               Surplisse
               ,
               Supplicium
               ,
               a
               Penance
               or
               Punishment
               ,
               because
               Offendors
               did
               Penance
               in
               a
               Surplisse
               or
               White
               Sheet
               .
               Therefore
               Surplisses
               and
               white
               Garments
               even
               in
               Churches
               are
               a
               badge
               of
               Guilt
               ,
               Infamy
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               of
               Innocency
               ,
               purity
               ,
               and
               honour
               .
               4ly
               .
               St.
               Hierome
               himself
               ,
               i
               and
               
                 Caelius
                 Rhodiginus
              
               out
               of
               him
               ,
               censure
               the
               
                 wearing
                 of
                 white
                 Garments
                 by
                 Monks
                 ,
              
               k
               
                 as
                 a
                 badge
                 of
                 Luxury
              
               and
               Pride
               ,
               not
               Innocency
               ,
               purity
               or
               humility
               .
               And
               is
               it
               not
               so
               in
               Bishops
               ,
               Priests
               ,
               Deacons
               ,
               who
               thereby
               will
               not
               only
               difference
               themselves
               from
               ,
               l
               but
               advance
               themselves
               above
               Lay
               Christians
               ;
               as
               appears
               by
               this
               Prayer
               in
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Pontifical
              
               ,
               when
               they
               put
               on
               their
               Surplisses
               ,
               and
               Priests
               Vestments
               at
               their
               ordination
               ,
               as
               Clerks
               ,
               
                 Omnipotens
                 sempiterne
                 Deus
                 ,
                 propitiare
                 peccatis
                 nostris
                 ,
                 &
                 ab
                 omni
                 servitute
                 saecularis
                 habitus
                 hos
                 famulos
                 tuos
                 emunda
                 ,
                 ut
                 dum
                 ignominiam
                 saecularis
                 habitus
                 deponunt
                 ,
                 tua
                 semper
                 in
                 aevum
                 gratia
                 perfruantur
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               And
               these
               words
               of
               the
               Archbishop
               to
               the
               King
               at
               the
               time
               of
               his
               Coronation
               ,
               when
               he
               placeth
               him
               in
               his
               Throne
               ,
               a
               
                 Stand
                 and
                 hold
                 fast
                 from
                 henceforth
                 that
                 Place
                 ,
                 whereof
                 hitherto
                 thou
                 hast
                 been
                 heir
                 by
                 the
                 succession
                 of
                 thy
                 Forefathers
                 ,
                 being
                 now
                 delivered
                 unto
                 thee
                 by
                 the
                 
                 Authority
                 of
                 Almighty
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   all
                   the
                   Bishops
                   and
                   Servants
                   of
                   God
                
              
               ;
               (
               clad
               in
               their
               Pontificalibus
               )
               
                 and
                 as
                 thou
                 seest
                 the
                 Clergy
                 to
                 come
                 nearer
                 unto
                 the
                 Altar
              
               (
               than
               others
               ,
               in
               their
               white
               Rochets
               ,
               Surplisses
               ,
               )
               
                 so
                 remember
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 places
                 convenient
                 ,
                 
                   thou
                   give
                   them
                   greater
                   honour
                
                 .
              
               Finally
               if
               white
               Garments
               be
               a
               token
               of
               Innocency
               ,
               purity
               ,
               then
               
                 Porters
                 ,
                 Carters
                 ,
                 Groomes
              
               ,
               Virgins
               and
               Country
               Lasses
               ,
               who
               usually
               go
               clad
               in
               White
               Frockes
               ,
               Wastcoats
               ,
               Garments
               all
               the
               day
               ,
               week
               ,
               year
               long
               ,
               should
               be
               more
               holy
               ,
               innocent
               ,
               pure
               than
               Bishops
               ,
               Priests
               ,
               Deacons
               ,
               who
               wear
               them
               only
               for
               a
               few
               hours
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               are
               clad
               in
               Black
               Garments
               only
               all
               the
               day
               ,
               week
               ,
               year
               ,
               which
               are
               as
               contrary
               to
               
                 Innocency
                 ,
                 purity
              
               ,
               as
               white
               is
               unto
               black
               .
            
             
               2ly
               .
               White
               is
               not
               alwayes
               a
               badge
               ,
               or
               Garment
               of
               Joy
               ,
               but
               oft
               times
               of
               Mourning
               and
               Grief
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               Cases
               of
               pennance
               and
               degradations
               forecited
               ;
               and
               in
               these
               ensuing
               Presidents
               .
               b
               
                 Alexander
                 ab
                 Alexandro
              
               ,
               c
               Bremus
               and
               d
               others
               record
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Grecians
                 ,
                 Spartians
                 ,
                 Argivi
                 ,
                 Syracusians
              
               used
               to
               put
               on
               
                 Albas
                 vestes
                 
                   white
                   Garments
                
              
               ,
               when
               they
               mourned
               for
               their
               deceased
               Friends
               and
               Kings
               ,
               in
               which
               they
               
                 followed
                 their
                 Corps
                 to
                 their
                 Graves
                 ,
              
               involved
               usually
               in
               
                 white
                 Winding
                 sheets
              
               and
               Cere-cloathes
               ;
               Plutarch
               ,
               and
               e
               Aretius
               out
               of
               him
               informs
               us
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 Roman
                 Matrons
                 ,
                 mourned
                 in
                 white
                 Garments
                 .
              
               In
               f
               China
               at
               this
               day
               the
               
                 Nobles
                 and
                 better
                 sort
                 of
                 Women
                 use
                 to
                 mourn
                 in
                 White
                 array
              
               ;
               The
               better
               sort
               of
               g
               
                 Turks
                 use
                 to
                 mourn
                 in
                 White
              
               ;
               and
               in
               
                 Japan
                 White
                 is
                 a
                 Funeral
                 colour
                 ,
                 Black
                 a
                 Festival
                 .
              
               Yea
               ,
               h
               at
               this
               Day
               the
               i
               Queens
               of
               
                 France
                 after
                 their
                 Husband
                 Kings
                 decease
                 wear
                 White
                 Garments
                 during
                 their
                 Widow-hood
                 ,
              
               in
               token
               of
               Grief
               and
               Retiredness
               :
               and
               in
               many
               places
               of
               England
               when
               any
               Maids
               dye
               before
               mariage
               ,
               other
               Virgins
               use
               to
               accompany
               their
               Hearse
               to
               their
               Graves
               in
               
                 white
                 Wastcoats
                 ,
                 Gloves
                 ,
                 Ribonds
              
               ;
               Therefore
               white
               Garments
               cannot
               be
               of
               themselves
               ,
               a
               badge
               of
               Joy
               ,
               Chearfullnesse
               ,
               Triumph
               ,
               for
               then
               
                 white
                 Winding-sheets
              
               should
               be
               ,
               wherein
               we
               all
               inter
               dead
               Corps
               .
            
             
             
               3ly
               .
               White
               Garments
               are
               no
               peculiar
               badge
               of
               
                 Evangelical
                 Bishops
              
               or
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               that
               only
               in
               Divine
               administrations
               ;
               For
               as
               I
               never
               read
               that
               Christ
               or
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               or
               the
               primitive
               Evangelical
               Bishops
               ,
               Ministers
               ,
               Deacons
               ,
               or
               for
               above
               350.
               years
               after
               Christ
               used
               any
               such
               Vestments
               ,
               Surplisses
               ,
               Rochets
               in
               Divine
               administratious
               ,
               which
               doubtlesse
               they
               would
               have
               done
               had
               they
               deemed
               them
               necessary
               ,
               decent
               or
               expedient
               ;
               so
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               I
               read
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               the
               a
               
                 Tapyrae
                 ,
                 Bactriani
                 ,
                 Iberi
              
               ,
               and
               other
               barbarous
               Nations
               about
               Hyrcania
               ,
               compell
               their
               Women
               to
               wear
               and
               walk
               abroad
               
                 Albis
                 Tunicis
              
               in
               
                 White
                 Coats
              
               ,
               and
               
                 short
                 cut
                 hair
              
               ;
               when
               as
               
                 the
                 Men
                 only
                 wear
                 Black
                 Vestments
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 their
                 Hair
                 grow
                 long
                 .
              
               2.
               
               That
               the
               Romans
               in
               their
               
                 Circentian
                 Playes
              
               had
               4.
               
               Factions
               ,
               clad
               in
               4.
               several
               sorts
               of
               coloured
               Garments
               ,
               b
               (
               just
               like
               the
               Popish
               Priests
               and
               Prelates
               )
               according
               to
               the
               four
               seasons
               of
               the
               year
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               in
               
                 Green-coloured
                 Garments
              
               ,
               dedicated
               to
               the
               Spring
               :
               in
               
                 Rose-coloured
                 Vestments
              
               ,
               devoted
               to
               the
               Harvest
               :
               in
               Violet-coloured
               ,
               consecrated
               to
               Winter
               :
               c
               and
               in
               
                 White
                 Garments
              
               ,
               dedicated
               to
               Autumn
               ,
               when
               men
               (
               as
               well
               as
               fruits
               and
               leaves
               )
               usually
               drop
               into
               their
               Graves
               .
               And
               that
               the
               Romans
               used
               to
               resort
               to
               ,
               and
               behold
               their
               
                 Playes
                 ,
                 
                   Toga
                   Candida
                
              
               in
               a
               white
               Gown
               or
               Surplisse
               ,
               which
               was
               no
               act
               of
               Religion
               ,
               but
               Pastime
               .
               3ly
               .
               That
               those
               
                 who
                 stood
                 for
                 any
                 elective
                 Offices
              
               among
               the
               Romans
               were
               
                 usually
                 clad
                 in
                 
                   white
                   Garments
                
              
               ,
               from
               whence
               they
               were
               stiled
               Candidati
               ,
               as
               
                 Caelius
                 Rhodiginus
              
               proves
               at
               large
               out
               of
               d
               
                 Titus
                 Livius
              
               ,
               e
               Plutarch
               ,
               f
               Pliny
               ,
               g
               
                 Vlpian
                 ,
                 Juvenal
              
               and
               others
               ;
               which
               Candidates
               h
               
                 usually
                 bribed
                 the
                 People
                 to
                 gain
                 their
                 Voyces
                 with
                 mony
                 ,
                 meat
                 ,
                 drink
                 ,
                 feasts
                 ,
              
               (
               notwithstanding
               
                 many
                 successive
                 severe
                 Lawes
                 made
                 against
                 it
              
               )
               as
               too
               
                 many
                 Knights
                 ,
                 
                 Citizens
                 ,
                 Burgesses
              
               now
               use
               to
               bribe
               their
               Electors
               before
               and
               at
               every
               Parliamentary
               election
               ,
               with
               Gifts
               ,
               Feasts
               ,
               and
               drunken
               entertainments
               ,
               for
               which
               they
               deserve
               expulsion
               out
               of
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               ,
               far
               better
               than
               d
               
                 Thomas
                 Long
              
               ,
               who
               in
               the
               Parliament
               of
               8.
               
               Elizabeth
               was
               expelled
               the
               
                 Commons
                 House
              
               ,
               upon
               examination
               of
               his
               Case
               ,
               only
               
                 for
                 giving
                 the
                 Maior
                 of
                 Westbury
              
               (
               in
               
                 Wiltshire
                 )
                 4.
                 l.
                 to
                 be
                 elected
                 a
                 Burgesse
                 to
                 serve
                 in
                 that
                 Parliament
                 for
                 this
                 his
                 corrupt
                 dealing
                 (
                 which
                 was
                 to
                 poyson
                 the
                 very
                 Fountain
                 it self
                 ;
                 )
                 and
                 the
                 Maior
                 fined
                 and
                 imprisoned
              
               ;
               whereas
               some
               now
               spend
               one
               ,
               two
               ,
               or
               three
               thousand
               pounds
               a
               piece
               in
               Countries
               to
               be
               elected
               Knights
               :
               and
               others
               one
               ,
               two
               ,
               three
               ,
               four
               or
               five
               hundred
               pounds
               a
               piece
               or
               more
               to
               be
               chosen
               Citizens
               and
               Burgesses
               for
               the
               last
               ,
               &
               this
               approaching
               Parliament
               ,
               in
               Bribes
               ,
               wine
               ,
               ale
               ,
               beer
               ,
               tobacco
               ,
               feasts
               ,
               and
               drunken
               entertainments
               ,
               (
               which
               will
               hardly
               produce
               a
               sober
               Parliament
               ,
               and
               for
               which
               the
               Elements
               now
               mourn
               ,
               yea
               drop
               down
               showers
               of
               Wrath
               upon
               us
               )
               for
               which
               bribery
               they
               well
               deserve
               to
               be
               cast
               out
               of
               the
               Parliament-house
               ,
               e
               and
               fined
               treble
               the
               value
               of
               their
               Bribes
               and
               Expences
               ,
               to
               his
               Majesty
               ;
               since
               the
               
                 Pagan
                 Romans
              
               were
               so
               just
               as
               by
               the
               Law
               of
               
                 C.
                 Petilius
              
               Tribune
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               to
               impose
               a
               fine
               and
               penalty
               of
               ambition
               upon
               
                 Q.
                 Coponius
                 ,
                 quod
                 vini
                 amphoram
                 ei
                 cujus
                 suffragio
                 magistratum
                 petebat
                 ,
                 dono
                 dederat
                 .
              
               And
               if
               his
               giving
               but
               a
               Quart
               or
               Pottle
               of
               Wine
               was
               reputed
               a
               Bribe
               deserving
               punishment
               ,
               what
               do
               they
               demerit
               who
               give
               whole
               Tuns
               ,
               Buts
               of
               Wine
               ,
               and
               many
               Barrels
               of
               Ale
               ,
               Beer
               to
               their
               Electors
               for
               their
               Voyces
               ?
               Yea
               those
               Mercinaries
               who
               thus
               unworthily
               sell
               their
               Voyces
               ,
               deserve
               to
               be
               for
               ever
               disabled
               to
               have
               any
               voyce
               in
               future
               Elections
               ;
               and
               this
               Roman
               Law
               is
               now
               fit
               to
               be
               enacted
               among
               us
               ,
               
                 Vt
                 in
                 petendis
                 honoribus
                 ,
                 candidati
                 sine
                 toga
                 ad
                 Comitia
                 descenderent
                 ,
                 ne
                 pecuniis
                 in
                 sinu
                 reconditis
                 
                   tribuum
                   suffragia
                   mercarentur
                
                 .
              
               4ly
               .
               That
               the
               idolatrous
               f
               Priests
               of
               Isis
               amongst
               the
               
                 Aegyptians
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 sacrificed
                 to
                 this
                 Idoll
                 ,
                 did
                 shave
                 their
                 Crowns
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   wear
                   white
                   Surplisses
                
                 ,
                 Garments
                 ,
              
               (
               just
               as
               the
               
                 Popish
                 Priests
              
               do
               now
               )
               above
               a
               1000.
               
               years
               before
               Christians
               took
               up
               this
               fashion
               ;
               and
               the
               g
               
                 Roman
                 Matrons
              
               in
               the
               Feast
               of
               their
               Goddesse
               
                 Ceres
                 ,
                 did
                 annually
                 sacrifice
                 to
                 her
                 ,
                 
                   veste
                   candida
                
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 white
                 Garment
                 ,
                 ut
                 tunc
                 Diis
                 gratum
                 esse
                 censerent
                 ,
                 si
                 à
                 laetis
                 ,
                 nec
                 à
                 funere
                 pollutis
                 celebraretur
                 .
              
               5ly
               .
               That
               the
               h
               four
               Monks
               of
               St.
               Denis
               Abbey
               in
               France
               ,
               who
               carry
               the
               Canopy
               over
               the
               viol
               of
               Holy
               Oyl
               (
               pretended
               to
               be
               sent
               from
               Heaven
               )
               at
               the
               
                 French
                 Kings
                 Coronation
                 ,
                 
                   albis
                   induti
                
              
               ,
               are
               arrayed
               in
               white
               Surplisses
               and
               Rochets
               ,
               though
               not
               in
               holy
               Orders
               .
               6ly
               .
               That
               our
               Bishops
               themselves
               ,
               and
               the
               Abbot
               formerly
               ,
               but
               now
               the
               Dean
               of
               Westminster
               ,
               at
               our
               Kings
               Coronation
               ,
               stripping
               off
               his
               ordinary
               Apparel
               ,
               put
               on
               him
               a
               i
               
                 Collobium
                 ,
                 Dalmatica
                 ,
                 or
                 close
                 Pall
                 ,
                 linnen
                 Gloves
                 and
                 Sandals
                 ,
                 immediately
                 after
                 his
                 consecrating
                 ,
              
               as
               they
               use
               to
               do
               on
               Bishops
               and
               Priests
               ,
               of
               whose
               holy
               Vestments
               ,
               these
               are
               parcel
               .
               Either
               therefore
               they
               must
               acknowledge
               our
               Kings
               to
               be
               Bishops
               and
               Priests
               as
               well
               as
               themselves
               ,
               or
               disclaim
               these
               Vestments
               as
               proper
               or
               peculiar
               to
               Bishops
               ,
               Priest
               and
               Clergy-men
               .
            
             
               4ly
               .
               Admit
               white
               Garments
               ,
               Rochets
               ,
               Surplisses
               a
               Badge
               of
               Innocency
               ,
               Purity
               ,
               Holynesse
               ,
               as
               is
               pretended
               ,
               and
               therefore
               fit
               to
               be
               worn
               in
               time
               of
               Divine
               service
               and
               Sacraments
               by
               Bishops
               ,
               Priest
               ,
               Deacons
               ,
               and
               other
               Ecclesiastical
               Persons
               ;
               Then
               it
               will
               certainly
               follow
               from
               hence
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               all
               Christians
               whatsoever
               ought
               to
               wear
               white
               Surplisses
               ,
               Rochets
               ,
               Albees
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               Popes
               ,
               Archbishops
               ,
               Metropolitans
               ,
               Bishops
               ,
               Arch-Deacons
               ,
               Deans
               ,
               Prebends
               ,
               Priests
               ,
               Ministers
               ,
               Deacons
               ,
               and
               other
               Church-men
               .
               1.
               
               Because
               
                 they
                 are
                 all
                 equally
                 purified
                 ,
                 washed
                 from
                 their
                 sins
                 externally
                 by
                 Baptisme
                 ,
                 and
                 internally
                 by
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 yea
                 justified
                 ,
                 sanctified
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 holy
                 without
                 spot
                 or
                 blemish
              
               ;
               as
               well
               as
               any
               Prelates
               ,
               Priests
               or
               Clergy-men
               whatsoever
               ,
               Eph.
               5.
               25
               ,
               26
               ,
               27.
               
               Rev.
               1.
               5
               ,
               6.
               c.
               7.
               14.
               1
               
               John
               1.
               9.
               
               c
               2
               ▪
               1
               ,
               2.
               1
               
               Cor.
               6.
               11.
               
               Tit.
               3.
               5
               
               ▪
               Hebr.
               10.
               22.
               
               Psalm
               .
               51.
               7.
               
               Isay
               1.
               18.
               
               2ly
               .
               Because
               
                 they
                 are
                 all
                 commanded
                 to
                 be
                 pure
                 ,
                 holy
                 ,
                 blameless
                 ,
                 undefiled
                 in
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 conversation
                 ,
                 and
                 godlynesse
                 ,
                 even
                 as
                 
                 God
                 is
                 holy
                 ,
              
               as
               well
               as
               Clergy-men
               .
               Upon
               which
               account
               they
               are
               usually
               stiled
               
                 Saints
                 ,
                 holy
                 men
                 ,
                 holy
                 brethren
              
               ;
               and
               redeemed
               by
               
                 Christ
                 for
                 his
                 very
                 end
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 walk
                 before
                 and
                 serve
                 him
                 in
                 holyness
                 and
                 righteousness
                 all
                 the
                 daies
                 of
                 their
                 lives
                 ,
              
               1
               Pet.
               1.
               15
               ,
               16.
               
               Rom.
               11.
               49.
               c.
               19.
               2.
               c.
               20.
               7.
               2
               
               Pet.
               3.
               11.
               
               Eph.
               5.
               25
               ,
               26.
               
               Col.
               3.
               10
               ,
               11
               ,
               16
               ,
               17.
               1
               
               Thes
               .
               5.
               16
               ,
               23
               ,
               27.
               
               Hebr.
               3.
               1.
               
               Rev.
               1.
               5
               ,
               6.
               c.
               3
               ▪
               18.
               c.
               7.
               14.
               
               Lu.
               1.
               74
               ,
               75.
               
               Tit.
               2.
               12
               ,
               14.
               
               Rom.
               1.
               7.
               c.
               6.
               1.
               4
               ,
               &c.
               c.
               8.
               10
               ,
               11
               ,
               29
               ,
               30.
               
               Ephes
               .
               4.
               24.
               c.
               1.
               4.
               
               Phil.
               1.
               1.
               
               Philem.
               5.
               7.
               2
               
               Cor.
               1.
               1.
               c.
               13.
               13.
               
               Col.
               1.
               2
               ,
               4
               ,
               12
               ,
               26.
               
               Rev.
               15.
               3.
               c.
               19.
               8.
               
               Psal
               .
               34
               ▪
               1.
               
               Psal
               .
               62.
               8.
               
               Psal
               .
               106.
               3.
               1
               
               Tim.
               2.
               8.
               
               3ly
               .
               Because
               
                 they
                 are
                 all
                 equally
                 a
                 chosen
                 generation
                 ,
                 a
                 royal
                 Priesthood
                 ,
                 a
                 holy
                 Nation
                 ,
                 a
                 peculiar
                 people
                 ,
                 yea
                 made
                 Kings
                 and
                 Priests
                 to
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 by
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               as
               much
               as
               Prelates
               and
               Clergy
               men
               ,
               1
               Pet.
               2.
               9
               ,
               10.
               
               Rev.
               1.
               5
               ,
               6.
               c.
               9.
               10.
               c.
               20.
               6.
               
               Exod.
               19.
               6.
               
               4ly
               .
               Because
               
                 God
                 is
                 no
                 respecter
                 of
                 Persons
                 ,
                 (
                 especially
                 in
                 his
                 immediate
                 worship
                 ,
                 service
                 )
                 but
                 in
                 every
                 Nation
                 he
                 that
                 feareth
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 worketh
                 righteousness
                 is
              
               equally
               
                 accepted
                 of
                 him
              
               ,
               Acts
               10.
               34
               ,
               35.
               1
               
               Pet.
               1.
               17.
               
               Ephes
               .
               1.
               6.
               
               5ly
               .
               Because
               
                 all
                 the
                 Saints
                 and
                 redeemed
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 have
                 equally
                 washed
                 their
                 garments
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 them
                 white
                 in
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 the
                 Lamb
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 arrayed
                 in
                 Spiritual
              
               (
               not
               Corporal
               )
               
                 white
                 garments
              
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               Prelates
               and
               Priests
               ,
               Rev.
               3.
               4
               ,
               5
               ,
               18.
               c.
               6.
               11.
               c.
               7.
               9
               ,
               13
               ,
               14.
               c.
               19.
               8.
               
               Therefore
               if
               necessary
               ,
               decent
               expedient
               in
               Gods
               Divine
               service
               ,
               all
               
                 Lay
                 Saints
              
               should
               wear
               them
               as
               well
               as
               Bishops
               or
               Clergy-men
               .
            
             
               2ly
               .
               Then
               it
               will
               necessarily
               follow
               ,
               that
               not
               only
               Prelates
               and
               other
               Clergy-men
               ,
               but
               likewise
               all
               Christians
               should
               wear
               Rochets
               ,
               Surplisses
               ,
               and
               white
               Vestments
               at
               all
               times
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               in
               time
               of
               Divine
               Service
               ,
               of
               Sacraments
               administrations
               ;
               especially
               in
               all
               their
               private
               Prayers
               ,
               Devotions
               in
               their
               Closets
               ,
               Houses
               ,
               Families
               ,
               (
               where
               Bishops
               ,
               Priests
               ,
               Deacons
               themselves
               use
               not
               to
               wear
               them
               )
               and
               in
               all
               places
               as
               well
               as
               in
               Cathedrals
               ,
               Churches
               ,
               Chapels
               ,
               since
               they
               ought
               
                 to
                 be
                 alwaies
                 holy
                 ,
                 innocent
                 ,
                 undefiled
                 ,
                 white
                 ,
                 pure
                 in
                 all
                 their
                 actions
                 ,
                 conversations
                 ,
                 showing
                 as
                 lights
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 a
                 polluted
                 
                 and
                 perverse
                 generation
                 ,
              
               as
               1
               Ephes
               .
               1.
               4.
               c.
               5.
               26
               ,
               27.
               c.
               4.
               22
               ,
               23
               ,
               24.
               
               Phil.
               2.
               15.
               1
               
               Pet.
               1.
               15
               ,
               16.
               2
               
               Pet.
               3.
               11.
               and
               other
               forecited
               Texts
               resolve
               .
            
             
               
                 3ly
                 .
                 It
                 was
              
               *
               an
               antient
               custom
               in
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               (
               
                 long
                 before
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 Priests
                 or
                 Deacons
                 wore
                 white
                 Rochets
                 ,
                 Surplisses
                 ,
                 and
                 linnen
                 Vestments
                 )
                 beginning
                 before
                 300.
                 years
                 after
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               and
               continuing
               near
               1400.
               years
               space
               ,
               or
               more
               ,
               in
               most
               Christian
               Churches
               ,
               to
               put
               on
               long
               white
               Robes
               ,
               Surplisses
               ,
               Garments
               ,
               on
               all
               such
               Christians
               as
               were
               baptized
               ,
               immediately
               after
               their
               Baptisme
               ,
               in
               testimony
               of
               their
               Purification
               and
               washing
               from
               their
               sinnes
               in
               their
               Baptism
               ,
               by
               the
               blood
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               .
               Hence
               Lactantius
               
                 flourishing
                 about
                 300.
                 years
                 after
                 Christ
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 Book
              
               De
               Resurrectione
               Christi
               ,
               
                 hath
                 this
                 elegant
                 expression
              
               ,
               
                 
                   Rex
                   sacer
                   ,
                   ecce
                   tui
                   radiat
                   pars
                   magna
                   Trophaei
                
                 
                   Cum
                   puras
                   animas
                   sacra
                   lavacra
                   beant
                   .
                
                 
                   Candidus
                   egregitur
                   nitidis
                   exercitus
                   undi
                
                 
                   Atque
                   vetus
                   vitium
                   purgat
                   in
                   amne
                   novo
                   ,
                
                 
                   Fulgentes
                   animas
                   
                     vestis
                     quoque
                     candida
                  
                   signat
                   .
                
                 
                   Et
                   grege
                   de
                   nived
                   
                     gaudia
                     pastor
                     habit
                  
                   .
                
              
            
             
               This
               custom
               of
               apparelling
               
                 Baptized
                 Persons
              
               in
               white
               Robes
               and
               Garments
               ,
               is
               likewise
               attested
               by
               
                 Gregory
                 Nazianzen
              
               Oratio
               3.
               
               Ambrose
               De
               Sacramentis
               ,
               l.
               3.
               c.
               1.
               and
               
                 De
                 his
                 qui
                 initiantur
              
               ,
               c.
               7
               ,
               8.
               within
               370.
               years
               after
               Christ
               ,
               and
               not
               long
               after
               by
               Olympidorus
               in
               Eccles
               .
               c.
               9.
               
               
                 Gregorius
                 Turonensis
              
               ,
               Hist
               .
               l.
               9.
               c.
               4.
               and
               our
               Venerable
               Beda
               ,
               Hist
               .
               Ecclesiastica
               Gentis
               Anglorum
               ,
               l.
               2.
               c.
               14.
               where
               relating
               the
               History
               of
               our
               King
               Edwins
               and
               his
               Peoples
               conversation
               to
               the
               Christian
               Faith
               ,
               and
               baptizing
               by
               Paulinus
               ,
               Anno
               Christi
               627.
               and
               of
               his
               Sons
               soon
               after
               ,
               addes
               
                 quorum
                 primi
                 Albati
                 adhuc
              
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               whiles
               clad
               in
               white
               Garments
               after
               their
               Baptisme
               )
               
                 erepti
                 sunt
                 de
                 hac
                 vitae
              
               .
               Abbot
               Alchuvinus
               Scholar
               to
               Beda
               ,
               and
               Tutor
               to
               Charles
               the
               Great
               ,
               describing
               the
               forms
               and
               Ceremonies
               of
               Baptisme
               about
               the
               year
               of
               Christ
               800.
               
               *
               records
               ,
               that
               the
               person
               baptized
               ,
               after
               his
               baptisme
               ,
               
                 elevatur
                 de
                 fonte
                 ,
                 ut
                 per
                 Gratiam
                 surgat
                 ad
                 vitam
                 .
                 Deinde
                 
                   Albis
                   induitur
                   Vestimentis
                   propter
                   Gratiam
                   regenerationis
                   ,
                   et
                   castitatem
                   vitae
                   ,
                   et
                   Angelici
                   splendoris
                   decorem
                   .
                
                 Tunc
                 sacro
                 crismate
                 caput
                 perungitur
                 &
                 mystico
                 tegitur
                 velamine
                 ,
                 ut
                 intelligat
                 se
                 Diadema
                 Regni
                 &
                 
                   Sacerdotis
                   dignitatem
                   po●tare
                
                 ,
                 juxtà
                 Apostolum
                 ,
                 vos
                 estis
                 genus
                 electum
                 ,
                 
                   Regale
                   ,
                   Sacerdotale
                
                 ,
                 offerentes
                 vosmet
                 ipsos
                 Deo
                 vivo
                 hostiam
                 sanctam
                 &
                 Deo
                 placentem
                 .
              
               Therefore
               they
               are
               entituled
               to
               wear
               white
               Garments
               ,
               Surplisses
               ,
               Rochets
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               any
               Bishops
               or
               Priests
               whatsoever
               ,
               who
               upon
               this
               account
               ought
               not
               to
               advance
               themselves
               above
               ,
               or
               distinguish
               themselves
               from
               other
               baptized
               Lay-Christians
               .
               ‖
               
                 Rabanus
                 Maurus
              
               ,
               flourishing
               about
               840.
               years
               after
               Christ
               ,
               writing
               of
               the
               Formes
               and
               Ceremonies
               of
               Baptism
               ,
               relates
               that
               after
               Baptism
               ,
               a
               white
               Garment
               was
               delivered
               to
               every
               Person
               baptised
               .
               
                 Post
                 baptismum
                 traditur
                 Christiano
                 
                   Candida
                   vestis
                
                 ,
                 quae
                 signat
                 innocentiam
                 &
                 puritatem
                 Chrstianam
                 ,
                 quam
                 post
                 ablutas
                 veteres
                 maculas
                 statio
                 santae
                 ,
                 conversationis
                 immaculatam
                 servare
                 debet
                 ad
                 praesentandam
                 ante
                 tribunal
                 Christi
                 .
                 Cujus
                 verò
                 renati
                 
                   Albis
                   induuntur
                   vestibus
                
                 ,
                 ad
                 mysterium
                 resurgentis
                 Ecclesiae
                 futurum
                 .
                 Vtuntur
                 
                   vestibus
                   albis
                
                 ,
                 ut
                 quorum
                 primae
                 Nativitatis
                 infantiam
                 vetusti
                 erroris
                 pannus
                 suscaverat
                 ,
                 habitus
                 secundae
                 regenerationis
                 gloriae
                 praeferat
                 indumentum
                 .
              
               The
               continuance
               of
               this
               custom
               in
               After-ages
               is
               attested
               by
               
                 Vincentius
                 Beluacensis
              
               ,
               spec
               .
               Hist
               .
               l.
               23.
               c.
               145.
               
               Enfordiensis
               ,
               c.
               66.
               
               Aponius
               ,
               l.
               6.
               in
               Cantica
               Caut.
               the
               
                 Century
                 Writers
              
               ,
               Cent.
               8
               ,
               9
               ,
               10
               ,
               11
               ,
               12
               ,
               13.
               c.
               6.
               
               Tit.
               
                 De
                 Ritibus
                 circa
                 Baptismum
              
               ,
               and
               to
               name
               no
               more
               ,
               by
               our
               
                 Thomas
                 Waldensis
              
               ,
               about
               the
               year
               of
               Christ
               1420.
               
               Doctrinalis
               Tom.
               3.
               
               Tit.
               5.
               cap.
               52.
               sect
               .
               1
               ,
               2.
               
               
                 De
                 veste
                 candida
                 quam
                 accipit
                 baptizatus
                 ,
              
               which
               he
               largely
               descants
               upon
               as
               a
               badge
               ,
               of
               their
               Purification
               ,
               innocency
               ,
               washing
               away
               their
               sins
               ,
               and
               making
               them
               as
               white
               as
               Snow
               ,
               and
               putting
               on
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               citing
               
                 Rom.
                 12.
                 
                 Ezech.
                 16.
                 
                 Psal
                 .
                 50.
                 
                 Exod.
                 24
                 ▪
                 Heb.
                 3.
                 
                 Mat.
                 12.
                 
                 Isaiah
                 1.
                 
                 Cant.
              
               1.
               (
               all
               produced
               by
               him
               and
               other
               Papists
               ,
               for
               Bishops
               and
               Priests
               ,
               white
               
               Rochets
               ,
               Albees
               ,
               Surplisses
               .
               )
               
                 Dionysius
                 Areopagita
                 ,
                 Origen
                 ,
                 Ambrose
              
               and
               Rabanus
               ,
               to
               justifie
               this
               custom
               ,
               from
               whence
               the
               
                 Lords
                 day
                 ,
                 Easter
                 week
              
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Feast
                 of
                 Pentecost
              
               ,
               on
               which
               Christians
               heretofore
               were
               usually
               baptized
               ,
               and
               then
               clad
               in
               
                 White
                 Garments
              
               ,
               were
               stiled
               
                 Dominica
                 et
                 feria
                 in
                 albis
              
               ,
               and
               by
               our
               English
               Calanders
               ,
               Nation
               till
               this
               day
               ,
               called
               White-sunday
               ,
               and
               White-sontide
               ,
               because
               all
               persons
               baptized
               on
               them
               ,
               and
               Virgins
               too
               ,
               were
               then
               usually
               clad
               in
               
                 White
                 Garments
              
               .
               Feria
               2.
               
               
                 In
                 albis
                 ,
                 
                   hac
                   hebdomada
                
              
               (
               to
               wit
               after
               
                 Easter
                 )
                 vocatur
                 ,
                 quod
                 Sabbato
                 sancto
                 baptizati
                 ,
                 
                   vestem
                   candidam
                   ,
                   quam
                   in
                   baptismo
                   acceperant
                   gestare
                   consueverint
                   ,
                   ac
                   in
                   ea
                   induti
                   ac
                   albati
                   ,
                   usque
                   ad
                   alterum
                   Sabbatum
                   ,
                
                 quo
                 solenni
                 ritu
                 
                   albas
                   deponebant
                
                 ,
              
               writes
               Learned
               *
               
                 George
                 Cassander
              
               .
               If
               then
               this
               antient
               custom
               of
               
                 Clothing
                 all
                 baptized
                 Persons
                 in
                 white
                 Robes
                 ,
                 Rochets
                 ,
                 Surplisses
                 ,
              
               so
               long
               continued
               in
               the
               Churches
               of
               Christ
               ,
               before
               any
               such
               Vestments
               wore
               by
               Bishops
               ,
               Priests
               ,
               Deacons
               ,
               grounded
               on
               the
               self-same
               Texts
               ,
               reasons
               ,
               and
               some
               better
               grounds
               than
               Bishops
               ,
               Priests
               ,
               or
               Deacons
               wearing
               these
               Garments
               ,
               he
               now
               totally
               laid
               aside
               ,
               (
               through
               the
               Pride
               ,
               Usurpation
               of
               Popes
               ,
               Prelates
               ,
               Clergy-men
               ,
               who
               appropriate
               them
               only
               to
               themselves
               by
               way
               of
               distinction
               from
               other
               Christians
               )
               without
               any
               scandal
               or
               prejudice
               to
               Religion
               ;
               then
               
                 à
                 fortiori
              
               Bishops
               ,
               Priests
               ,
               Deacons
               Rochets
               ,
               Surplisses
               ,
               and
               other
               Vestments
               ,
               may
               be
               discontinued
               and
               laid
               quite
               aside
               as
               uselesse
               ,
               superfluous
               ,
               if
               not
               schismatical
               ,
               dividing
               ,
               discriminating
               Christians
               from
               Christians
               ,
               and
               Clergy-men
               themselves
               from
               one
               another
               ,
               raising
               many
               unnecessary
               contests
               ,
               inconsistent
               with
               our
               Churches
               peace
               and
               unity
               .
            
             
               6ly
               .
               If
               a
               white
               colour
               ,
               or
               white
               
                 Linnen
                 Garments
              
               be
               badges
               of
               innocency
               ,
               purity
               ,
               chastity
               ,
               and
               should
               mind
               those
               who
               wear
               them
               of
               ,
               and
               excite
               them
               to
               these
               virtues
               ,
               as
               is
               pretended
               ,
               then
               there
               is
               no
               need
               at
               all
               of
               white
               Surplisses
               ,
               Albees
               ,
               Rochets
               or
               Lawnsleeves
               for
               these
               purposes
               .
               For
               1.
               every
               Bishops
               ,
               Priests
               ,
               Deacons
               ,
               and
               other
               mans
               white
               Skins
               ,
               (
               the
               natural
               Garment
               of
               
               his
               Body
               ,
               which
               he
               wears
               upon
               him
               all
               his
               life
               )
               or
               his
               white
               linnen
               Shirt
               ,
               Wastcoat
               he
               wears
               day
               and
               night
               ,
               all
               the
               week
               ,
               year
               long
               ;
               his
               white
               linnen
               Bands
               ,
               Cuffs
               ,
               Handkerchiefs
               ,
               and
               linings
               of
               his
               Dublet
               ,
               Hose
               ,
               or
               the
               white
               Sockes
               he
               usually
               puts
               on
               every
               day
               ,
               and
               not
               puts
               off
               till
               night
               ,
               his
               white
               linnen
               Night-cap
               ,
               Sheets
               which
               he
               lyes
               down
               and
               sleeps
               in
               every
               night
               ,
               the
               white
               linnen
               Napkins
               ,
               Table-cloaths
               ,
               Towells
               he
               daily
               useth
               the
               white
               bread
               ,
               meat
               ,
               milk
               ,
               egges
               he
               eateth
               every
               meal
               ;
               the
               white
               wax
               or
               Tallow-candles
               he
               burns
               ;
               the
               white
               sealings
               ,
               walls
               ,
               he
               beholds
               in
               his
               House
               ,
               Church
               ,
               Chapel
               every
               day
               ;
               the
               white
               Paper
               wherein
               he
               writes
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Bibles
               ,
               Missals
               ,
               Common-prayers
               ,
               and
               other
               Books
               ,
               Papers
               he
               reads
               written
               or
               printed
               ;
               the
               white
               Corporals
               ;
               Altar-cloaths
               he
               beholds
               at
               every
               Sacraments
               ;
               the
               white
               frocks
               of
               Porters
               ,
               Carters
               ,
               Millers
               Grooms
               ,
               Hostlers
               they
               daily
               wear
               ;
               the
               white
               Dublets
               of
               ,
               men
               ,
               Wastcoats
               ,
               Peticoats
               ,
               Aprons
               ,
               linnen
               Mautles
               of
               every
               Woman
               ,
               the
               white
               sleeps
               ,
               beasts
               ,
               foul
               ,
               birds
               ,
               snow
               ,
               hail
               ,
               wool
               ,
               flax
               ,
               or
               radiant
               light
               of
               the
               Sun
               ,
               Moon
               ,
               Stars
               ,
               and
               
                 via
                 lactea
              
               in
               the
               Heavens
               ,
               might
               abundantly
               mind
               every
               Bishop
               ,
               Priest
               ,
               Deacon
               ,
               (
               unless
               more
               dull
               and
               averse
               from
               purity
               ,
               piety
               ,
               innocency
               and
               sincerity
               than
               any
               other
               sort
               of
               Christians
               )
               and
               more
               effectually
               excite
               every
               Clergy-man
               ,
               or
               pious
               ,
               reasonable
               Christian
               ,
               to
               innocency
               ,
               purity
               ,
               sincerity
               ,
               than
               all
               their
               Albees
               ,
               Rochets
               ,
               Surplisses
               ,
               or
               other
               Church
               vestments
               ,
               which
               they
               wear
               only
               for
               a
               short
               season
               ,
               not
               constantly
               all
               the
               day
               ,
               as
               they
               do
               their
               other
               induments
               .
               And
               why
               white
               Rochets
               ,
               Surplisses
               ,
               Lawn-sleeves
               alone
               ,
               should
               be
               badges
               ,
               memorials
               of
               ,
               or
               incentives
               to
               purity
               ,
               innocency
               ,
               chastity
               ;
               rather
               than
               all
               other
               white
               ordinary
               Vestments
               ,
               Utensils
               ,
               Meats
               ,
               Creatures
               :
               or
               why
               Archbishops
               ,
               Bishops
               ,
               Priests
               ,
               Deacons
               ,
               and
               Clergy-men
               alone
               should
               wear
               them
               ,
               when
               as
               all
               wear
               white
               shirts
               ,
               bands
               ,
               cuffs
               ,
               and
               other
               linnen
               Garments
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               they
               ,
               without
               distinction
               ,
               no
               solid
               reason
               can
               be
               rendered
               to
               satisfie
               any
               reasonable
               mans
               judgement
               ,
               or
               conscience
               .
            
             
             
             
             
             
             
               7ly
               .
               If
               White
               be
               a
               badge
               of
               Innocency
               ,
               Holynesse
               ,
               chastity
               ,
               purity
               ,
               as
               is
               pretended
               ,
               then
               why
               should
               not
               Archbishops
               ,
               Bishops
               ,
               Priests
               ,
               Deacons
               ,
               and
               all
               Cathedral-men
               wear
               white
               Hats
               ,
               Caps
               ,
               Gownes
               ,
               Cassocks
               ,
               Girdles
               ,
               Doublets
               ,
               Breeches
               ,
               Stockings
               ,
               Shooes
               ,
               (
               but
               only
               
                 black
                 ,
                 red
              
               or
               russet
               Vestments
               as
               sundry
               p
               Popish
               Councils
               ,
               and
               our
               own
               Canons
               enjoyn
               them
               )
               as
               well
               as
               white
               Rochets
               ,
               Surplisses
               ,
               or
               Lawn-sleeves
               ?
               Or
               why
               should
               they
               not
               wear
               only
               their
               shirts
               ,
               instead
               of
               Surplisses
               ,
               Rochets
               ,
               upon
               their
               Gowns
               ,
               Cassocks
               and
               wearing
               Cloaths
               ,
               or
               their
               Surplisses
               ,
               Rochets
               ,
               Lawn-sleeves
               under
               their
               other
               Cloaths
               ,
               Instead
               of
               shirts
               ?
               It
               was
               a
               witty
               Question
               a
               q
               
                 pratling
                 Girle
              
               of
               seven
               years
               old
               demanded
               of
               Doctor
               Laud
               when
               Bishop
               of
               London
               ,
               arrayed
               in
               his
               white
               Lawn-sleeves
               and
               Rochet
               .
               
                 Pray
                 Vncle
              
               why
               do
               
                 you
                 wear
                 your
                 shirt
                 upon
                 your
                 Gowne
                 and
                 Sleeves
                 ;
                 when
                 other
                 men
                 wear
                 their
                 Shirts
                 under
                 them
                 ?
              
               At
               which
               the
               Bishop
               smiling
               ,
               could
               return
               her
               no
               Answer
               but
               this
               ,
               
                 That
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 custom
                 of
                 Bishops
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 .
              
               And
               had
               she
               demanded
               of
               him
               further
               ,
               how
               his
               
                 white
                 Sleeves
              
               &
               Rochet
               alone
               could
               be
               a
               badg
               of
               his
               universal
               Innocency
               ,
               purity
               ,
               sanctity
               when
               his
               Gowne
               and
               all
               the
               rest
               of
               his
               Garments
               were
               
                 coal-b
                 lack
              
               ?
               or
               ,
               whether
               his
               Innocency
               ,
               purity
               ,
               sanctity
               were
               not
               put
               off
               together
               with
               his
               Lawn-sleeves
               ,
               Rochet
               ,
               and
               laid
               quite
               aside
               till
               he
               put
               them
               on
               again
               ?
               He
               could
               hardly
               have
               returned
               a
               satisfactory
               Answer
               to
               these
               Demands
               .
            
             
               
                 8ly
                 .
                 If
                 Bishops
                 and
                 Clergy-men
                 wear
                 white
                 Rochets
                 ,
                 Surplisses
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 only
                 to
                 distinguish
                 them
                 from
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 not
                 in
                 Orders
                 .
                 Then
                 1.
                 no
                 unordained
                 Singing-men
                 ,
                 Parish
                 Clerks
                 ,
                 Choristers
                 ,
                 Scholars
                 in
                 our
                 Universities
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 commanded
                 ,
                 as
                 now
                 ,
                 but
                 prohibited
                 to
                 wear
                 Surplisses
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 2ly
                 .
                 Bishops
                 and
                 Ministers
                 respective
                 Consecrations
                 ,
                 Ordinations
                 ,
                 presentations
                 ,
                 inductions
                 ,
                 installments
                 to
                 their
                 Bishopricks
                 ,
                 &
                 Benefices
                 ,
                 perception
                 of
                 their
                 Rents
                 ,
                 profits
                 ,
                 tythes
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 constant
                 preaching
                 ,
                 praying
                 ,
                 officiating
                 ,
                 baptizing
                 ,
                 administring
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 ,
                 and
                 diligent
                 
                 exercising
                 of
                 their
                 Ministry
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 are
                 sufficient
                 of
                 themselves
                 without
                 any
                 Rochet
                 or
                 Surplisse
                 ,
                 to
                 difference
                 them
                 from
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 As
              
               r
               good
               trees
               are
               best
               known
               by
               their
               fruits
               ,
               not
               leaves
               :
               
                 so
                 are
              
               good
               ,
               pious
               ,
               holy
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               
                 best
                 known
                 and
                 distinguished
                 from
                 the
                 Laity
                 by
                 their
              
               good
               fruits
               ,
               by
               their
               diligent
               discharge
               of
               their
               Duties
               ,
               Functions
               ;
               their
               exemplary
               ,
               transcendent
               Piety
               ,
               Charity
               ,
               Humility
               ,
               Heavenly-mindednesse
               ,
               and
               by
               renouncing
               the
               Pomps
               ,
               vanities
               ,
               riches
               ,
               honors
               of
               this
               present
               world
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               sinfull
               lusts
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 Baptismal
                 vow
                 ,
                 even
                 as
                 Pope
              
               Coelestine
               
                 the
                 1.
                 asserted
                 long
                 since
                 in
                 his
                 Epistle
                 to
                 the
                 French
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 cited
                 in
                 the
                 Title
                 page
                 .
                 The
              
               ſ
               Council
               of
               Calchuth
               
                 under
                 our
                 King
              
               Alswoold
               ,
               Anno
               787.
               cap.
               3.
               
                 prescribes
                 this
                 as
                 the
                 principal
                 badge
                 and
                 duty
                 of
                 every
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 Priest
                 ,
              
               ut
               diligenti
               cura
               ad
               Gregem
               sibi
               commissum
               
                 praedicet
                 .
                 
                   The
                   Councill
                   of
                
              
               Clovesho
               ,
               An
               747.
               
                 and
                 the
                 Excerptions
                 or
                 Canons
                 of
              
               Egbert
               
                 Archbishop
                 of
              
               York
               ,
               
                 about
                 the
                 year
                 750.
                 
                 Decree
                 :
              
               Vt
               unusquisque
               Episcopus
               &
               Sacerdos
               omnibus
               Festis
               &
               diebus
               Dominicis
               
                 Evangelium
                 Christi
                 praedicet
                 populo
              
               .
               Vt
               Episcopi
               nullatenus
               secularibus
               negotiis
               ,
               plusquam
               D●i
               servisiis
               (
               quod
               absit
               ,
               
                 as
                 most
                 have
                 done
              
               )
               subditi
               existant
               ,
               sed
               
                 maxime
                 curam
                 animarum
                 habeant
              
               ,
               ut
               secundum
               Apostolum
               ,
               populum
               Dei
               suis
               exemplis
               benè
               corrigant
               ,
               &
               
                 sanae
                 quoque
                 Doctrinae
                 Sermonibus
                 instruant
              
               ;
               bonis
               utique
               moribus
               ,
               abstinentiae
               virtutibus
               ,
               justitiae
               operibus
               ,
               doctrinae
               studiis
               adornati
               .
               
                 Yea
                 the
              
               t
               
                 2d
                 .
                 Councill
                 of
              
               Cavailon
               ,
               
                 under
                 the
                 Emperor
              
               CHARLES
               
                 THE
                 GREAT
                 ,
                 about
                 the
                 year
                 810.
                 cap.
                 1
                 ,
                 2
                 ,
                 4
                 ,
                 5.
                 decreed
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Decrees
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Canons
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 other
                 sacred
                 Scriptures
              
               ;
               Vt
               Episcopi
               assidui
               sint
               in
               lectione
               ,
               &
               scrutentur
               mysteria
               verborum
               Dei
               ,
               quibus
               in
               Eccles●is
               Doctrinae
               fulgore
               splendeant
               ,
               &
               
                 verborum
                 Dei
                 alimentis
                 animas
                 sibi
                 subditas
                 saciare
                 non
                 cessent
                 .
              
               Vt
               ea
               quae
               legendo
               persecutantur
               ,
               opere
               compleant
               *
               juxta
               illud
               ,
               caepit
               Jesus
               facere
               &
               docere
               .
               Et
               memoria
               ferentibus
               mandatum
               ejus
               ,
               ut
               faciant
               ea
               .
               Et
               quia
               non
               auditores
               legis
               sed
               factores
               ejus
               justificabuntur
               
               Et
               ut
               Regnum
               Dei
               non
               est
               in
               sermone
               sed
               opere
               ,
               sint
               subditis
               norma
               vivendi
               ,
               ità
               videlicet
               ,
               ut
               &
               verbis
               &
               exemplis
               populo
               ad
               aeternam
               patriam
               pergenti
               ducatum
               praebent
               ;
               Vt
               vita
               eorum
               &
               doctrina
               nequaquam
               discordent
               ,
               sed
               quod
               dicunt
               ,
               faciant
               ,
               &
               quae
               faciunt
               docere
               studeant
               ,
               
                 et
                 Praedicatione
                 assidua
              
               plebem
               admoneant
               ,
               &
               falce
               justitiae
               à
               credentium
               mentibus
               vitiorum
               spinas
               eradicent
               ,
               &
               verbi
               Dei
               semine
               agros
               mentis
               eorum
               ad
               faecunditatem
               perducant
               .
               Vt
               humilitatem
               atque
               religionem
               ,
               &
               in
               vultu
               ,
               &
               in
               opere
               ,
               &
               in
               habitu
               ,
               &
               in
               sermone
               demostrent
               .
               Vt
               juxta
               Apostoli
               vocem
               irreprehensibiles
               sint
               &
               moribus
               ornati
               ,
               &
               nequaquam
               turpibus
               luchris
               deserviant
               ,
               
               juxtà
               illud
               quod
               ait
               Scriptura
               ;
               Nemo
               militans
               Deo
               implicat
               se
               negociis
               secularibus
               ,
               ut
               ei
               placeat
               cui
               se
               probavit
               .
               The
               *
               
                 Bishops
                 in
                 the
                 Council
                 of
              
               Paris
               under
               Lewis
               and
               Lotharius
               ,
               
                 Anno
                 829.
                 unanimously
                 decreed
              
               .
               Statuimus
               pari
               voto
               ,
               parique
               consensu
               ,
               ut
               
                 unusquisque
                 nostrum
              
               dictis
               &
               exemplis
               ,
               plebes
               parochiae
               suae
               attentius
               ad
               meliora
               incitens
               ,
               studeat
               ,
               easque
               ut
               se
               à
               malis
               cohibeant
               ,
               &c.
               solicitè
               admoneant
               ,
               cum
               itaque
               praedicatores
               
                 sine
                 cessatione
              
               populo
               Dei
               praedicare
               necesse
               sit
               ,
               juxta
               illud
               *
               Isaiae
               .
               Clama
               ,
               necesses
               ,
               quasi
               tuba
               exalta
               vocem
               tuam
               ,
               &
               annuncia
               populo
               meo
               scelera
               eorum
               ,
               &c.
               tum
               maximè
               )
               id
               facere
               necesse
               est
               ,
               quando
               iram
               Domini
               contra
               populum
               Dei
               ,
               meritis
               exigentibus
               ,
               grassari
               perspexerint
               .
               Juxta
               illud
               quod
               Dominus
               per
               
                 Ezechielem
                 Prophetam
              
               loquitur
               ,
               
                 Ezech.
                 3.
                 17.
                 
                 &c.
                 &
                 c.
                 33.
                 7
                 ,
                 8
                 ,
                 &c.
                 Which
                 is
                 seconded
                 by
                 many
                 other
              
               *
               Councills
               
                 in
                 and
                 after
                 that
                 age
                 .
                 Hence
              
               ‖
               Odo
               
                 Archbishop
                 of
              
               Canterbury
               
                 in
                 his
                 Constitutions
                 about
                 the
                 year
                 943.
                 cap.
              
               3.
               
               De
               Officio
               Episcopi
               ,
               
                 admonished
                 all
                 Bishops
                 and
                 Presbyters
              
               ,
               Quatenus
               cum
               honestate
               &
               modestia
               ,
               bonis
               exemplis
               in
               sanctae
               religionis
               pietate
               praedicent
               ,
               &
               populum
               Dei
               Doctrina
               sua
               erudiant
               &
               informent
               ,
               ut
               suas
               Parochias
               omni
               anno
               
                 cum
                 omni
                 vigslantia
                 praedicando
                 verbum
                 Dei
                 circumeant
                 :
              
               Absque
               ullo
               timore
               vel
               adulatione
               
                 cum
                 omni
                 fiducia
                 verbum
                 Dei
                 praedicare
                 ,
              
               Regi
               ,
               Principibus
               populi
               sui
               ,
               omnibus
               dignitatibus
               ,
               &
               nunquam
               veritatem
               subter
               fugere
               .
               
                 Upon
                 which
                 considerations
                 our
                 famous
                 Martyr
              
               *
               John
               Purny
               
                 preached
                 at
              
               Bristow
               ,
               An.
               1392.
               
               Quod
               quilibet
               
               Sacerdos
               magis
               debet
               demittere
               Matutinas
               ,
               Missam
               &
               Vesperas
               ,
               &
               caeteras
               horas
               Canonicas
               
                 quam
                 praedicationem
                 verbi
                 Dei
              
               ,
               eo
               quod
               solum
               traditione
               humana
               ordinantur
               ;
               and
               Nicholas
               de
               Hereford
               
                 then
                 publickly
                 taught
              
               ,
               Nullas
               est
               verè
               Praelatus
               ,
               nec
               habilis
               ad
               Praelaciam
               
                 nisi
                 sit
                 doctor
                 et
                 praedicator
                 ,
                 
                   which
                   positions
                   our
                   un-preaching
                   and
                   rare-preaching
                   Prelates
                   then
                
              
               deemed
               Heretical
               ,
               
                 though
                 the
                 very
                 doctrine
                 of
                 St.
              
               Paul
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               3.
               2.
               2
               
               Tim.
               4.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               4
               ,
               5.
               
               Acts
               20.
               28.
               
               
                 The
                 discharge
                 of
                 these
                 their
                 Episcopal
                 and
                 Sacerdotal
                 duties
                 ,
                 would
                 more
                 adorn
                 and
                 demonstrate
                 them
                 to
                 be
              
               Bishops
               and
               Ministers●
               ,
               
                 then
                 all
                 their
                 Episcopal
                 or
                 Sacerdotal
                 Vestments
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 they
                 now
                 load
                 and
                 make
                 themselves
                 more
                 unable
                 to
                 discharge
                 these
                 duties
                 .
                 I
                 shall
                 close
                 up
                 this
                 particular
                 with
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 our
                 famous
              
               John
               Wicliff
               ,
               
                 Dialogorum
                 l.
                 4.
                 c.
                 17.
                 
                 De
                 avaritia
                 Cleri
                 .
                 f.
              
               128.
               
               Sic
               intelligunt
               aliqui
               dictum
               Christi
               ,
               Mat.
               10.
               
               Nihil
               tuleritis
               in
               via
               ,
               ne
               peram
               ,
               &c.
               
               Non
               enim
               debent
               viri
               Apostoloci
               tardari
               cum
               alique
               temporali
               ,
               quod
               vel
               eorum
               affectionem
               ,
               vel
               occupationem
               ,
               quo
               ad
               suum
               Officium
               impediret
               .
               Nuda
               autem
               &
               moderata
               habitio
               per
               vergam
               gestam
               in
               manibus
               potest
               intelligi
               .
               Vnde
               sicut
               oneratus
               
                 multiplici
                 vestimento
              
               est
               saepè
               per
               hoc
               indispositus
               ad
               iter
               :
               sic
               (
               
                 Episcopus
                 &
                 Sacerdos
                 )
                 
                   oneratus
                   temporalibus
                
              
               est
               saepè
               indispositus
               ad
               prodessendum
               Ecclesiae
               :
               Et
               ad
               istum
               sensum
               dixit
               Christus
               ubi
               supra
               ,
               
                 neque
                 duas
                 tunicas
                 habeatis
              
               ,
               &
               ista
               lex
               Christi
               est
               fundata
               in
               lege
               Naturae
               
                 cum
                 qua
                 nemo
                 poterit
                 dispensare
                 :
                 
                   Therefore
                   no
                   Popes
                   no
                   Bishops
                   can
                   dispence
                   therewith
                   ,
                   much
                   lesse
                   Decree
                   against
                   it
                   .
                
              
            
             
               9ly
               .
               For
               the
               objected
               Text
               of
               
                 Eccles
                 .
                 9.
                 8.
                 
                 Let
                 
                   thy
                   Garments
                   be
                   alwaies
                   white
                
                 :
              
               if
               taken
               only
               in
               a
               *
               mistical
               sence
               for
               purity
               of
               life
               ,
               chastity
               ,
               innocency
               ,
               or
               justification
               by
               the
               blood
               ,
               robes
               of
               the
               righteousnesse
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               as
               some
               expound
               the
               place
               ,
               it
               is
               nothing
               to
               the
               purpose
               ;
               If
               literally
               interpreted
               ,
               it
               quite
               subverts
               the
               Objectors
               .
               For
               1.
               
               It
               is
               universal
               ,
               extending
               equally
               to
               all
               Lay-men
               and
               Clergy-men
               ,
               not
               confined
               to
               Bishops
               ,
               Priests
               ,
               Deacons
               ,
               and
               Ecclesiastical
               persons
               alone
               ,
               
               to
               whom
               white
               Rochets
               and
               Surplisses
               are
               appropriated
               .
               2ly
               .
               It
               is
               universal
               in
               respect
               of
               time
               and
               place
               ●oo
               ,
               
                 Let
                 thy
                 Garments
                 be
                 alwaies
                 white
                 ,
              
               as
               well
               by
               
                 night
                 as
                 by
                 day
              
               ;
               as
               well
               before
               and
               after
               Divine
               Service
               ,
               Masse
               ,
               Sacraments
               ,
               as
               during
               their
               Celebration
               ;
               as
               well
               out
               of
               Cathedrals
               ,
               Churches
               ,
               Chapels
               ,
               as
               in
               them
               ;
               as
               well
               in
               your
               eating
               ,
               drinking
               ,
               feasting
               ,
               and
               private
               Family
               ,
               or
               Closet
               devotions
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               Cathedral
               or
               Parochial
               Church
               or
               Chapel
               ,
               at
               Common-prayers
               or
               Sacraments
               ;
               to
               which
               times
               and
               places
               alone
               the
               wearing
               of
               Rochets
               ,
               Surplisses
               ,
               principally
               confined
               by
               Popish
               Councils
               ,
               and
               our
               Bishops
               Canons
               ,
               against
               the
               words
               of
               this
               Text.
               3ly
               .
               This
               Text
               no
               wayes
               relates
               to
               Common
               prayers
               ,
               Divine
               service
               or
               Sacraments
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               or
               to
               Bishops
               ,
               Priests
               ,
               Deacons
               ;
               (
               not
               then
               in
               use
               )
               but
               to
               mens
               *
               feasting
               &
               joyfull
               conversation
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               is
               evident
               by
               the
               next
               succeeding
               words
               ,
               
                 And
                 let
                 thy
                 Head
                 lack
                 no
                 oyntment
                 .
                 Live
                 joyfully
                 with
                 thy
                 wife
                 whom
                 thou
                 lovest
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 
                   thy
                   Vanity
                
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               and
               the
               words
               next
               preceding
               ,
               
                 Go
                 thy
                 way
                 ,
                 eat
                 thy
                 bread
                 with
                 joy
                 ,
                 and
                 drink
                 thy
                 wine
                 with
                 a
                 merry
                 heart
                 ,
                 for
                 God
                 now
                 accepteth
                 thy
                 works
                 .
              
               Therefore
               to
               apply
               it
               only
               to
               Divine
               service
               ,
               Sacraments
               ,
               and
               appropriate
               it
               to
               Bishops
               and
               Clergy-men
               ,
               their
               Rochets
               and
               Surplisses
               ,
               is
               a
               most
               grosse
               abuse
               ,
               and
               perversion
               of
               this
               Text
               ,
               and
               the
               x
               
                 Popish
                 Canons
                 prohibiting
                 the
                 marriage
                 of
                 Priests
                 ,
              
               prescribing
               the
               wearing
               of
               
                 black
                 Gowns
                 ,
                 Cassocks
              
               ,
               by
               
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 Priests
                 ,
                 Deacons
              
               ,
               (
               if
               ever
               intended
               in
               this
               Text
               )
               are
               diametrically
               repugnant
               thereunto
               .
               4.
               
               The
               words
               are
               in
               the
               Plural
               Number
               ,
               
                 Let
                 
                   thy
                   Garments
                
                 be
                 alwayes
                 white
              
               ;
               Therefore
               
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 Priests
                 ,
                 Deacons
              
               should
               alwayes
               wear
               white
               Hats
               ,
               Gownes
               ,
               Dublets
               ,
               Stockings
               ,
               Shooes
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               white
               Rochets
               ,
               Surplisses
               ;
               yea
               wear
               their
               Rochets
               ,
               Surplisses
               alwayes
               as
               they
               
                 do
                 their
                 Shirts
                 ;
                 not
                 wear
                 Black
                 Goats
                 ,
                 Gowns
                 ,
                 Cassocks
                 ,
                 Dublets
                 ,
                 Hose
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Rochets
                 ,
                 Surplisses
                 only
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
              
               as
               their
               *
               Councils
               and
               Canons
               prescribe
               ,
               point-blank
               against
               this
               Text
               ,
               under
               severe
               penalties
               .
               4ly
               .
               The
               
                 Roman
                 Missals
                 ,
                 Pontificals
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Gulielmus
                 
                 Durantus
              
               prescribe
               the
               wearing
               of
               other
               coloured
               Garments
               ,
               even
               in
               time
               of
               Masse
               ,
               Divine
               service
               ,
               and
               Sacraments
               ,
               beside
               White
               ,
               and
               the
               laying
               aside
               of
               White
               Garments
               in
               the
               Church
               it self
               on
               sundry
               Festivalls
               and
               dayes
               of
               publick
               worship
               .
               As
               namely
               
                 blacke
                 Vestments
              
               ,
               (
               not
               white
               Rochets
               or
               Surplisses
               )
               
                 all
                 the
                 Passion
                 week
                 before
                 Easter
                 ,
                 on
                 dayes
                 of
                 Affliction
                 ,
                 and
                 Abstinence
                 for
                 sinne
                 ,
                 in
                 Rogations
                 ,
                 in
                 Masses
                 or
                 Processions
                 for
                 the
                 Dead
                 ,
                 from
                 Advent
                 till
                 the
                 Vigills
                 of
                 the
                 Nativity
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 Feasts
                 of
                 Innocents
              
               ;
               on
               which
               Day
               some
               used
               to
               weare
               Blacke
               ,
               others
               Red
               ;
               upon
               sundry
               other
               Lords
               dayes
               and
               Feasts
               they
               prescribe
               Bishops
               and
               Priests
               to
               wear
               Red
               ,
               on
               other
               daies
               Green
               or
               
                 Violet
                 vestments
              
               ,
               and
               White
               only
               on
               other
               Sundayes
               ,
               Festivals
               ,
               in
               the
               Celebration
               of
               Divine
               service
               and
               Administration
               of
               Sacraments
               ;
               whence
               they
               style
               
                 White
                 ,
                 Red
                 ,
                 Black
                 ,
                 Green
                 ,
              
               the
               *
               
                 four
                 Principal
                 colours
                 used
                 by
                 the
                 Church
              
               ;
               to
               which
               they
               reduce
               
                 these
                 five
                 other
                 Colours
              
               ,
               used
               likewise
               in
               the
               Roman
               Church
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 Scarlet
                 ,
                 Silken
                 ,
                 Violet
                 ,
                 Saffron
                 ,
                 Rose-colour
                 ,
              
               producing
               several
               Texts
               of
               Scripture
               (
               miserably
               wrested
               by
               them
               )
               for
               to
               prove
               the
               use
               of
               all
               these
               respective
               Colours
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Gods
               publick
               worship
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               use
               of
               White
               ,
               seconded
               with
               sundry
               mystical
               Reasons
               and
               significations
               ,
               which
               those
               who
               please
               to
               make
               themselves
               merry
               with
               ,
               may
               read
               at
               large
               in
               
                 Durantus
                 ,
                 l.
                 3.
                 
                 De
                 quatuor
                 coloribus
                 quibus
                 Ecclesia
                 in
                 Ecclesiasti●is
                 utitur
                 indumentis
                 :
              
               Now
               this
               objected
               Text
               ,
               
                 Let
                 thy
                 Garments
                 be
                 alwayes
                 White
                 ,
              
               routs
               all
               these
               Romish
               regiments
               of
               
                 Black-coats
                 ,
                 Red-coats
                 ,
                 Green-coats
                 ,
                 Blew-coates
                 ,
                 Yellow-coats
                 ,
                 Scarlet-coats
                 ,
                 Silken-coats
                 ,
                 Rose-coats
                 ,
              
               at
               once
               ,
               and
               White-coats
               too
               ,
               as
               appropriated
               onely
               to
               Churches
               ,
               Divine
               service
               ,
               Sacraments
               ,
               Bishops
               and
               Ecclesiastical
               Persons
               .
               Therefore
               they
               must
               henceforth
               either
               renounce
               this
               their
               objected
               Text
               ,
               or
               all
               these
               their
               sacred
               Vestments
               and
               foreceited
               Robes
               ,
               to
               which
               they
               are
               so
               much
               devoted
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 third
                 Scripture
                 Argument
                 for
                 the
                 necessary
                 use
                 of
                 white
                 Rochets
                 ,
                 Surplisses
                 in
                 Divine
                 service
                 and
                 Sacraments
                 
                 administration
                 ,
                 is
                 from
              
               Dan.
               7.
               
               I
               beheld
               till
               the
               thrones
               were
               cast
               down
               ,
               and
               the
               Antient
               of
               dayes
               did
               sit
               ;
               WHOSE
               GARMENT
               WAS
               WHITE
               AS
               SNOW
               ,
               and
               the
               hair
               of
               his
               head
               like
               the
               pure
               wool
               ,
               &c.
               
                 compared
                 with
              
               Mat.
               17.
               2.
               
               Mark
               9.
               3.
               
               Luke
               9.
               3.
               
               Jesus
               taketh
               
                 Peter
                 ,
                 James
              
               and
               John
               and
               bringeth
               them
               into
               a
               high
               mountain
               apart
               ,
               and
               was
               transfigured
               before
               them
               ,
               and
               his
               face
               did
               shine
               as
               the
               sunne
               ,
               and
               his
               Garment
               was
               WHITE
               as
               the
               light
               :
               (
               
                 so
                 Matthew
              
               )
               And
               his
               rayment
               became
               shining
               ,
               exceeding
               WHITE
               as
               snow
               ,
               so
               as
               no
               Fuller
               on
               earth
               can
               white
               them
               ;
               so
               Mark
               
                 records
                 it
              
               :
               Ergo
               ,
               
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 Priests
                 ,
                 Deacons
                 must
                 wear
                 white
                 Rochets
                 and
                 Surplisses
                 in
                 time
                 of
                 Divine
                 service
                 and
                 Sacraments
                 in
                 all
                 Churches
                 ,
                 Chapels
                 ,
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 ridiculous
              
               Non
               sequitur
               .
            
             
               For
               First
               ,
               That
               Text
               in
               Daniel
               relates
               onely
               to
               Christ
               sitting
               on
               the
               Throne
               
                 as
                 a
                 Judge
              
               ,
               at
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               not
               officiating
               as
               a
               Priest
               in
               the
               Church
               .
               Ergo
               ,
               all
               Judges
               must
               wear
               white
               Robes
               ,
               Surplisses
               when
               they
               sit
               on
               judgement
               ,
               is
               a
               better
               inference
               thence
               ,
               than
               that
               Bishops
               ,
               Priests
               ,
               Deacons
               must
               wear
               them
               when
               they
               mininister
               in
               the
               Church
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               His
               hair
               was
               white
               as
               wool
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               his
               garment
               ,
               therefore
               they
               should
               all
               have
               white
               Hair
               or
               Periwigs
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               white
               Rochets
               and
               Surplisses
               ,
               when
               they
               celebrate
               Divine
               service
               or
               Sacraments
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               Our
               *
               Saviours
               Transfiguration
               was
               miraculous
               ,
               not
               ordinary
               ;
               but
               once
               ,
               not
               weekly
               ;
               in
               a
               high
               mountain
               apart
               ,
               not
               within
               a
               Temple
               ,
               Synagogue
               ,
               Church
               ,
               Cathedral
               ,
               before
               three
               onely
               of
               his
               Disciples
               ,
               not
               the
               whole
               congregation
               or
               multitude
               :
               and
               his
               ordinary
               wearing
               garments
               miraculously
               became
               
                 white
                 and
                 shining
                 as
                 the
                 light
                 ,
              
               not
               as
               linnen
               ;
               
                 and
                 so
                 exceeding
                 white
                 as
                 no
                 Fuller
                 on
                 earth
                 can
                 white
                 them
                 ,
              
               and
               that
               onely
               during
               this
               transfiguration
               ,
               not
               afterwards
               .
               Therefore
               this
               miraculous
               President
               gives
               not
               the
               least
               shadow
               of
               warrant
               or
               president
               for
               Bishops
               ,
               Priests
               ,
               Deacons
               ordinary
               wearing
               white
               Rochets
               or
               Surplisses
               when
               they
               read
               Common-prayer
               ,
               or
               administer
               Sacraments
               in
               Churches
               ;
               And
               they
               might
               ,
               like
               Christ
               ,
               forbear
               
               such
               white
               garments
               ,
               till
               by
               miracles
               their
               
                 faces
                 become
                 shining
                 as
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
              
               and
               their
               black
               ,
               ordinary
               wearing
               garments
               become
               as
               white
               and
               shining
               as
               his
               .
               Fourthly
               ,
               Our
               Saviour
               never
               put
               on
               a
               white
               Garment
               ,
               Robe
               or
               Rochet
               whiles
               he
               publickly
               prayed
               ,
               preached
               upon
               earth
               ;
               nor
               yet
               when
               he
               was
               thus
               transfigured
               in
               the
               mount
               ,
               nor
               did
               
                 Peter
                 ,
                 James
              
               or
               John
               ,
               who
               were
               present
               at
               ,
               and
               witnesses
               to
               his
               transfiguration
               ,
               nor
               any
               other
               of
               his
               Apostles
               we
               read
               of
               ,
               wear
               any
               white
               Rochets
               ,
               Surplisses
               ,
               or
               linnen
               vestments
               when
               they
               preached
               or
               celebrated
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               or
               Baptisme
               in
               imitation
               of
               our
               Saviour
               white
               shining
               Garments
               ,
               neither
               were
               they
               or
               their
               garments
               thus
               transfigured
               or
               made
               white
               when
               present
               at
               Christs
               transfiguration
               ,
               or
               afterward
               .
               Therefore
               Bishops
               ,
               Priests
               ,
               Prelates
               upon
               all
               these
               accounts
               ,
               should
               henceforth
               lay
               aside
               these
               vestments
               ,
               since
               Christ
               himself
               and
               his
               Apostles
               never
               used
               them
               ;
               and
               no
               longer
               wrest
               our
               Saviours
               miraculous
               transfiguration
               ,
               and
               these
               sacred
               Texts
               ,
               beyond
               all
               bounds
               of
               reason
               ,
               modesty
               ,
               Christianity
               ,
               to
               maintain
               their
               own
               Popish
               superstitious
               inventions
               ,
               and
               abuse
               the
               ignorant
               vulgar
               with
               such
               grosse
               delusions
               ,
               which
               all
               judicious
               sober
               Christians
               must
               either
               abominate
               or
               deride
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 fourth
                 plea
                 insisted
                 on
                 for
                 Bishops
                 Rochets
                 ,
                 and
                 Priests
                 white
                 Surplisses
                 in
                 time
                 of
                 Divine
                 service
                 and
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 is
                 that
                 of
              
               Matth.
               28.
               3.
               and
               Mark
               16.
               5.
               
               At
               the
               time
               of
               Christs
               resurrection
               ,
               an
               Angel
               of
               the
               Lord
               descended
               from
               heaven
               ,
               rolled
               back
               the
               stone
               from
               the
               Sepulchre
               and
               sate
               upon
               it
               :
               His
               countenance
               was
               like
               lightning
               ,
               and
               his
               rayment
               WHITE
               as
               snow
               .
               And
               his
               Disciples
               saw
               a
               young
               man
               (
               
                 to
                 wit
                 this
                 Angel
                 in
                 a
                 young
                 mans
                 shape
              
               )
               sitting
               on
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               Christs
               sepulchre
               ,
               cloathed
               in
               a
               long
               WHITE
               garment
               :
               who
               said
               unto
               them
               ,
               be
               not
               afraid
               ,
               for
               ye
               seek
               Jesus
               of
               Nazareth
               which
               was
               crucified
               :
               he
               is
               risen
               ,
               he
               is
               not
               here
               :
               Ergo
               ,
               
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 Priests
                 ,
                 Deacons
                 must
                 weare
                 white
                 Rochets
                 or
                 Surplisses
                 in
                 Divine
                 administrations
                 .
              
            
             
               I
               answer
               ,
               First
               ,
               That
               the
               Person
               thus
               clad
               in
               a
               long
               white
               garment
               ,
               was
               an
               
                 Angel
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 descending
                 from
                 
                 Heaven
                 ,
              
               not
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               Priest
               ,
               Deacon
               or
               Minister
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               His
               long
               white
               Garment
               was
               no
               Rochet
               nor
               Surplisse
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               He
               wore
               it
               not
               at
               all
               in
               any
               Temple
               ,
               Church
               or
               Synagogue
               ,
               but
               once
               at
               or
               in
               our
               Saviours
               Sepulchre
               .
               And
               that
               but
               once
               ,
               at
               his
               miraculous
               resurrection
               ,
               not
               constantly
               or
               ordinarily
               :
               Fifthly
               ,
               To
               roll
               away
               the
               stone
               ,
               and
               instruct
               Christs
               Disciples
               of
               his
               resurrection
               ,
               not
               to
               say
               Mass
               ,
               preach
               ,
               or
               read
               Common
               Prayer
               ,
               or
               administer
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               .
               Sixthly
               ,
               The
               Disciples
               who
               saw
               him
               thus
               clad
               never
               imitated
               his
               white
               garments
               while
               they
               lived
               ,
               much
               less
               should
               Bishops
               and
               Priest
               (
               who
               never
               saw
               him
               )
               after
               their
               decease
               ,
               without
               warrant
               from
               Christ
               ,
               the
               Angel
               or
               Disciples
               .
               The
               self
               same
               Answer
               serves
               to
               the
               Objection
               from
               
                 Acts
                 1.
                 10
                 ▪
                 where
                 two
                 Angels
                 in
                 the
                 shape
                 of
                 men
                 stood
                 by
                 the
                 Disciples
                 in
                 WHITE
                 apparel
                 ,
                 whiles
                 they
                 behold
                 Christs
                 ascention
                 into
                 heaven
                 ,
              
               and
               spake
               the
               words
               there
               recorded
               to
               them
               :
               which
               
                 Waldensis
                 ,
                 Durantus
              
               and
               others
               impertinently
               alleadge
               ,
               for
               the
               use
               of
               long
               white
               Surplisses
               ,
               vestments
               ,
               or
               Rochets
               of
               Bishops
               and
               Priests
               in
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               The
               Fifth
               Text
               produced
               is
               that
               of
               
                 Rev.
                 3.
                 4.
                 
                 Thou
                 hast
                 a
                 few
                 names
                 in
                 Sardis
                 ,
                 which
                 have
                 not
                 defiled
                 their
                 garments
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 shall
                 walk
                 with
                 me
                 in
                 WHITE
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 worthy
                 .
                 Ergo
                 ,
              
               Bishops
               must
               wear
               white
               Rochets
               and
               Surplisses
               in
               time
               of
               Masse
               and
               Divine
               Service
               :
               Acute
               Logick
               ,
               worthy
               of
               laughter
               rather
               then
               reply
               .
            
             
               For
               1.
               
               These
               few
               persons
               in
               Sardis
               were
               neither
               Bishops
               nor
               Priests
               ;
               these
               words
               being
               not
               spoken
               to
               nor
               of
               the
               Angel
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Sardis
               ;
               (
               whom
               our
               Bishops
               and
               Prelatists
               will
               needs
               have
               to
               be
               the
               sole
               
                 Bishop
                 of
                 that
                 C●urch
              
               ,
               but
               to
               others
               :
               )
               Therefore
               if
               any
               argument
               may
               be
               hence
               deduced
               for
               the
               use
               of
               Rochets
               or
               Surplices
               ,
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               Lay
               Saints
               who
               have
               not
               defiled
               themselves
               with
               sins
               corruptions
               of
               the
               times
               ,
               but
               kept
               themselves
               undefiled
               ,
               must
               wear
               Rochets
               and
               Surplices
               ,
               not
               temporizing
               Bishops
               or
               Priests
               .
               3.
               
               They
               are
               promised
               ,
               
                 hereafter
                 to
                 walk
                 in
                 white
                 with
                 Christ
                 in
                 heaven
                 ,
              
               and
               that
               by
               way
               of
               reward
               ,
               witnesse
               ver
               .
               5.
               
               
                 He
                 that
                 overcommeth
                 the
              
               SAME
               SHALL
               
               BE
               CLOATHED
               IN
               WHITE
               RAYMENT
               ,
               
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 blot
                 his
                 name
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 book
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 will
                 confesse
                 his
                 name
                 before
                 my
                 Father
                 and
                 his
                 Angels
              
               ;
               not
               commanded
               to
               say
               Masse
               ,
               or
               Common-Prayer
               in
               the
               Church
               on
               earth
               by
               way
               of
               duty
               ,
               ministry
               or
               distinction
               from
               other
               Saints
               .
               3.
               
               The
               white
               garments
               here
               meant
               ,
               are
               only
               the
               robes
               of
               eternal
               glory
               in
               heaven
               ;
               not
               white
               Rochets
               ,
               lawn
               sleeves
               ,
               or
               material
               Surplisses
               ,
               as
               the
               abusers
               of
               this
               Text
               pretend
               and
               must
               acknowledge
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               
                 The
                 sixth
                 Text
                 produced
                 for
                 Surplisses
                 and
                 Rochets
                 is
              
               Rev.
               4.
               4.
               
               And
               round
               about
               the
               throne
               ,
               were
               twenty
               four
               seats
               ,
               and
               upon
               the
               Seats
               I
               saw
               twenty
               four
               elders
               sitting
               
                 CLOATHED
                 IN
                 WHITE
                 RAYMENT
              
               ,
               and
               they
               had
               on
               their
               heads
               crowns
               of
               gold
               .
               Ergo
               ,
               Bishops
               must
               wear
               white
               Rochets
               ,
               Miters
               of
               gold
               ,
               and
               Priests
               white
               Surplisses
               .
            
             
               The
               sequel
               is
               denyed
               .
               1.
               
               Because
               there
               is
               no
               Bishop
               but
               only
               Elders
               mentioned
               in
               the
               Text.
               2.
               
               These
               Elders
               are
               but
               twenty
               four
               ,
               and
               they
               only
               had
               white
               rayment
               .
               3.
               
               They
               sate
               in
               heaven
               upon
               Thrones
               in
               their
               white
               robes
               ,
               not
               in
               any
               Church
               or
               Cathedral
               on
               earth
               .
               4.
               
               They
               sate
               constantly
               in
               those
               white
               vestments
               ,
               and
               never
               did
               put
               them
               off
               .
               5.
               
               They
               had
               no
               other
               rayment
               on
               them
               but
               these
               white
               robes
               :
               Therefore
               all
               Bishops
               and
               Priests
               ,
               if
               they
               will
               be
               like
               these
               Elders
               ,
               and
               pursue
               these
               presidents
               ,
               must
               wear
               no
               black
               doublets
               ,
               cassocks
               ,
               gowns
               ,
               cloaks
               ,
               Wastcoats
               ,
               but
               only
               white
               Rochets
               ,
               Surplisses
               as
               they
               did
               .
               6.
               
               They
               sate
               in
               them
               upon
               Thrones
               ,
               and
               had
               all
               crowns
               of
               gold
               upon
               their
               heads
               :
               If
               this
               then
               be
               a
               president
               for
               our
               lordly
               royal
               Prelates
               ,
               and
               Clergyes
               punctual
               imitation
               ,
               they
               must
               all
               sit
               upon
               thrones
               with
               golden
               crowns
               on
               their
               heads
               ,
               like
               Kings
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               with
               white
               Rochets
               ,
               Surplisses
               on
               their
               backs
               like
               Prelates
               and
               Priests
               ;
               which
               I
               presume
               they
               yet
               dare
               not
               do
               ,
               and
               his
               Majesty
               with
               his
               Nobility
               will
               not
               now
               suffer
               ,
               should
               their
               pride
               and
               ambition
               prompt
               them
               to
               it
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               
                 The
                 seventh
                 president
                 insisted
                 on
                 is
                 ,
              
               Rev.
               6.
               9
               ,
               10
               ,
               11.
               
               
                 Where
                 St.
              
               John
               saw
               under
               the
               Altar
               ,
               the
               souls
               of
               them
               
               that
               were
               slain
               for
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               testimony
               which
               they
               held
               ,
               &c.
               and
               WHITE
               ROBES
               were
               given
               to
               every
               one
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               If
               any
               consequences
               can
               be
               hence
               deduced
               ,
               they
               are
               only
               these
               .
               1.
               
               That
               those
               Saints
               and
               Laymen
               ,
               who
               suffer
               martyrdom
               for
               the
               word
               and
               testimony
               of
               God
               on
               earth
               ,
               shall
               have
               white
               robes
               ,
               not
               of
               fine
               linnen
               ,
               but
               of
               eternal
               glory
               ,
               given
               them
               by
               God
               for
               a
               reward
               in
               Heaven
               .
               Not
               that
               Bishops
               and
               Priests
               alone
               ,
               which
               were
               never
               slain
               nor
               martyred
               for
               Christ
               ,
               and
               none
               else
               but
               they
               must
               now
               wear
               white
               Rochets
               and
               Surplisses
               ,
               on
               earth
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               These
               
                 Souls
                 lay
                 interred
                 ,
                 crying
                 to
                 God
                 from
                 under
                 the
                 Altar
                 ,
                 to
                 avenge
                 their
                 blood
                 on
                 them
                 that
                 dwell
                 on
                 the
                 earth
                 .
              
               therefore
               they
               are
               no
               presidents
               or
               warrant
               for
               Bishops
               or
               Priests
               to
               wear
               Surplisses
               or
               white
               Rochets
               when
               they
               officiate
               at
               or
               upon
               their
               new
               erected
               Altars
               ,
               and
               dispence
               Christs
               Body
               and
               blood
               sacramentally
               to
               their
               people
               ,
               in
               their
               Cathedrals
               and
               Parish
               Churches
               .
               3.
               
               These
               white
               robes
               were
               not
               material
               ones
               ,
               made
               of
               ●awn
               or
               linnen
               by
               semstresses
               ,
               nor
               bought
               with
               money
               ;
               but
               spiritual
               and
               heavenly
               ,
               made
               ,
               and
               freely
               given
               unto
               them
               by
               God
               himself
               :
               therefore
               Bishops
               and
               Priests
               who
               contend
               for
               material
               Rochets
               and
               Surplisses
               from
               this
               Text
               ;
               must
               now
               quite
               renounce
               them
               ,
               and
               produce
               some
               better
               proof
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               
                 This
                 they
                 presume
                 to
                 do
                 in
                 the
                 eighth
                 place
                 ,
                 from
              
               Rev.
               7.
               9
               ,
               13
               ,
               14.
               
                 cha
                 .
                 15.
                 6.
                 and
                 cha
                 .
                 19.
                 14.
                 which
                 I
                 shall
                 couple
                 together
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 proof
                 more
                 strong
                 .
              
               After
               this
               I
               beheld
               and
               a
               great
               multitude
               which
               no
               man
               could
               number
               of
               all
               Nations
               ,
               and
               kindreds
               ,
               and
               people
               ,
               and
               tongues
               stood
               before
               the
               throne
               ,
               and
               before
               the
               lamb
               ,
               
                 CLOATHED
                 WITH
                 WHITE
                 ROBES
              
               ,
               and
               palms
               in
               their
               hands
               .
               And
               cryed
               with
               a
               loud
               voice
               ,
               Salvation
               to
               our
               God
               which
               sitteth
               upon
               the
               throne
               ,
               and
               unto
               the
               Lamb
               ,
               &c.
               
               And
               one
               of
               the
               Elders
               answered
               saying
               unto
               me
               ,
               what
               are
               these
               
                 WHICH
                 ARE
                 ARRAYED
                 IN
                 WHITE
                 ROBES
                 ?
              
               and
               whence
               came
               they
               ?
               And
               I
               said
               unto
               him
               ,
               Sir
               ,
               thou
               
               knowest
               :
               and
               he
               said
               unto
               me
               ,
               these
               are
               they
               which
               came
               out
               of
               great
               tribulation
               ,
               and
               
                 HAVE
                 WASHED
                 THEIR
                 ROBES
              
               ,
               and
               
                 MADE
                 THEM
                 WHITE
                 IN
                 THE
                 BLOOD
                 OF
                 THE
                 LAMB
              
               ;
               Therefore
               are
               they
               before
               the
               throne
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               serve
               him
               day
               and
               night
               in
               his
               Temple
               ,
               &c.
               
               And
               the
               seven
               Angells
               came
               out
               of
               the
               Temple
               ,
               having
               the
               seven
               plagues
               ,
               
                 CLOATHED
                 IN
                 WHITE
              
               ,
               and
               having
               their
               breasts
               girded
               with
               golden
               girdles
               .
               And
               I
               saw
               heaven
               opened
               ,
               and
               behold
               a
               white
               horse
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               sate
               upon
               him
               was
               cloathed
               in
               a
               vesture
               dipt
               in
               blood
               ,
               and
               his
               name
               is
               called
               ,
               the
               Word
               of
               God.
               And
               the
               Armies
               which
               were
               in
               heaven
               followed
               him
               upon
               white
               horses
               ,
               
                 CLOATHED
                 IN
                 WHITE
                 LINNEN
                 ,
                 FINE
                 AND
                 CLEAN
                 .
              
               Ergo
               ,
               
                 Bishops
                 and
                 Priests
                 ,
                 ought
                 alwayes
                 to
                 wear
                 white
                 Rochets
                 and
                 Vestments
                 in
                 time
                 of
                 Mass
                 ,
                 Sacraments
                 and
                 Divine
                 service
                 .
              
            
             
               Can
               any
               wise
               men
               or
               fools
               either
               ,
               forbear
               laughter
               at
               such
               a
               ridiculous
               conclusion
               from
               these
               premises
               ,
               as
               
                 Durantus
                 ,
                 Walden
              
               with
               other
               Papists
               ,
               and
               some
               of
               our
               own
               Prelates
               and
               Ceremony-mongers
               deduce
               from
               them
               with
               great
               seriousnesse
               ,
               but
               little
               candor
               and
               sobriety
               .
            
             
               Especially
               if
               they
               well
               consider
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               those
               arrayed
               in
               white
               Robes
               ,
               Rev.
               7.
               9
               ,
               13
               ,
               14.
               were
               not
               Bishops
               ,
               Priests
               or
               Ecclesiastical
               persons
               alone
               ,
               or
               under
               any
               such
               capacity
               ;
               
                 but
                 a
                 great
                 number
                 which
                 no
                 man
                 could
                 number
                 ,
                 of
                 all
                 Nations
                 and
                 kindreds
                 and
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 tongues
                 .
              
               Therefore
               if
               any
               proper
               consequence
               can
               be
               hence
               deduced
               in
               relation
               to
               white
               Rochets
               or
               Surplisses
               ,
               it
               is
               only
               this
               ,
               That
               all
               sanctified
               ,
               regenerate
               Christians
               ,
               Saints
               ,
               of
               what
               nations
               ,
               kindred
               ,
               people
               and
               tongues
               soever
               ,
               ought
               to
               wear
               white
               Rochets
               and
               Surplisses
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               All
               this
               innumerable
               multitude
               of
               all
               nations
               and
               people
               thus
               cloathed
               with
               white
               Robes
               ;
               stood
               clad
               continually
               in
               them
               before
               the
               Throne
               and
               Lamb
               ,
               serving
               God
               in
               them
               day
               and
               night
               ,
               and
               never
               put
               them
               off
               ,
               having
               no
               other
               Vestments
               besides
               ,
               vers
               .
               15
               ,
               16
               ,
               17.
               
               Therefore
               if
               this
               Text
               be
               pressed
               home
               ,
               in
               relation
               to
               
               Bishops
               ,
               Priests
               ,
               Ministers
               ,
               they
               ought
               alwayes
               to
               wear
               their
               Rochets
               and
               Surplisses
               day
               and
               night
               ,
               but
               not
               vestment
               else
               ,
               and
               never
               to
               put
               them
               off
               ;
               and
               alwayes
               to
               stand
               before
               God
               in
               his
               Temple
               day
               and
               night
               ,
               as
               these
               Saints
               did
               but
               never
               to
               sit
               in
               their
               Thrones
               ,
               Stalls
               ,
               Pues
               ,
               nor
               yet
               to
               kneel
               as
               they
               now
               usually
               do
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               that
               Bishops
               and
               Priests
               ought
               alwayes
               to
               have
               palms
               in
               their
               hands
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               long
               white
               robes
               and
               Rochets
               ,
               on
               their
               backs
               in
               the
               Temple
               ,
               because
               all
               these
               white
               Saints
               had
               so
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               These
               Saints
               white
               robes
               wherewith
               they
               were
               clad
               ,
               were
               only
               spiritual
               ,
               not
               corporal
               or
               material
               ;
               even
               their
               white
               and
               immaculate
               holinesse
               by
               the
               washing
               away
               of
               their
               sins
               in
               the
               blood
               of
               Christ
               ;
               as
               is
               evident
               by
               the
               Text
               ,
               
                 these
                 are
                 they
                 which
                 came
                 out
                 of
                 great
                 tribulation
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 washed
                 their
                 robes
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 them
                 white
                 in
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 the
                 Lamb
                 ,
              
               compared
               with
               
                 Rev.
                 1.
                 5.
                 
                 Ephes
              
               .
               5.
               27
               ,
               28.
               
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               The
               seven
               Angels
               comming
               out
               of
               the
               Temple
               
                 cloathed
                 in
                 pure
                 white
                 linnen
                 ,
                 had
                 the
                 seven
                 Plagues
                 ,
                 and
                 poured
                 out
                 the
                 viols
                 of
                 Gods
                 wrath
                 upon
                 the
                 earth
                 :
              
               Therefore
               if
               real
               Bishops
               (
               as
               our
               Prelates
               pretend
               the
               Angels
               of
               the
               seven
               Churches
               were
               ,
               ch
               .
               2.
               1
               ,
               3.
               )
               who
               went
               constantly
               clad
               in
               their
               white
               robes
               ,
               as
               well
               out
               of
               the
               Temple
               as
               in
               .
               It
               will
               be
               no
               great
               honour
               to
               them
               to
               be
               thus
               arrayed
               ,
               since
               they
               only
               carried
               the
               Plagues
               ,
               and
               poured
               out
               the
               viols
               of
               Gods
               wrath
               upon
               the
               earth
               ,
               when
               thus
               arrayed
               .
            
             
               Sixthly
               ,
               If
               the
               last
               Text
               be
               truly
               inforced
               ,
               it
               will
               thence
               most
               properly
               be
               inferred
               ,
               That
               Bishops
               ,
               Priests
               and
               Clergy-men
               should
               alwayes
               ride
               and
               march
               about
               upon
               white
               Horses
               ,
               cloathed
               in
               clean
               and
               fine
               white
               linnen
               ,
               not
               on
               black
               or
               bay
               Horses
               ,
               nor
               in
               black
               Canonical
               coats
               ,
               cassocks
               ,
               cloaks
               ,
               as
               now
               they
               usually
               do
               .
               2
               ▪
               That
               they
               must
               march
               many
               together
               in
               Troops
               and
               Armies
               thus
               arrayed
               .
               3.
               
               That
               all
               other
               Christians
               following
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               (
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               )
               should
               do
               the
               like
               ,
               rather
               then
               that
               they
               should
               only
               say
               Masse
               ,
               read
               
               Common-prayers
               ,
               Preach
               ,
               administer
               the
               Sacraments
               in
               fine
               white
               linnen
               Garments
               ,
               Rochets
               ,
               Surplisses
               ,
               in
               their
               Cathedral
               or
               Pari●h
               Churches
               ,
               wherein
               they
               never
               use
               to
               ride
               on
               Horses
               ,
               but
               onely
               out
               of
               them
               .
               These
               are
               all
               the
               Scriptures
               produced
               for
               the
               justification
               of
               the
               use
               ,
               conveniency
               ,
               and
               decency
               of
               Bishops
               Rochets
               ,
               and
               Clergy-mens
               Surplisses
               ;
               which
               though
               alledged
               with
               very
               great
               gravity
               and
               seriousnesse
               ,
               by
               chose
               who
               pretend
               themselves
               the
               most
               reverend
               ,
               learned
               Fathers
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               are
               most
               palpable
               abusers
               ,
               and
               wretched
               Perverters
               of
               Gods
               sacred
               Word
               ,
               to
               countenance
               their
               own
               vain
               Innovations
               and
               Superstitions
               ,
               as
               the
               premises
               demonstrate
               .
            
             
               To
               draw
               towards
               a
               conclusion
               of
               this
               Discourse
               :
               I
               have
               oft
               times
               admired
               ,
               that
               when
               most
               sorts
               of
               Labourers
               ,
               Workmen
               ,
               Servants
               ,
               set
               themselves
               to
               their
               occupations
               and
               work
               ,
               they
               constantly
               put
               off
               their
               outward
               wearing
               Garments
               ,
               and
               ordinary
               wearing
               cloaths
               ,
               as
               impediments
               thereunto
               ,
               that
               yet
               Popes
               ,
               Bishops
               ,
               Deacons
               ,
               Ministers
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               to
               officiate
               and
               labour
               in
               the
               work
               of
               their
               Ministry
               ,
               should
               put
               on
               far
               more
               garments
               on
               their
               backs
               ,
               than
               they
               had
               on
               before
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               Apostles
               practice
               ,
               and
               our
               Saviours
               command
               ,
               who
               bid
               them
               when
               he
               sent
               them
               forth
               to
               preach
               ,
               
                 Mat.
                 10.
                 10.
                 
                 Mark
                 6.
                 9.
                 
                 Luke
                 9.
                 3
                 
                 ▪
                 
                   Not
                   to
                   provide
                   ,
                   or
                   put
                   on
                   two
                   Coates
                   apiece
                   :
                
              
               which
               would
               hinder
               them
               in
               their
               Ministery
               .
               We
               daily
               see
               Watermen
               ,
               when
               they
               intend
               to
               row
               and
               ply
               their
               Oars
               ,
               that
               Carters
               ,
               Threshers
               ,
               Mowers
               ,
               Reapers
               ,
               Carpenters
               ,
               Masons
               ,
               Bricklayers
               ,
               Carriers
               ,
               Tanners
               ,
               Butchers
               ,
               Fullers
               ,
               when
               they
               buckle
               themselves
               to
               their
               respective
               works
               ;
               Footmen
               ,
               when
               they
               travel
               or
               run
               a
               race
               ;
               yea
               ,
               Noblemen
               ,
               Gentlemen
               ,
               and
               others
               ,
               when
               they
               seriously
               set
               themselves
               to
               their
               very
               recreations
               in
               the
               Tennis-Court
               ,
               or
               Field
               ,
               dousually
               strip
               themselves
               to
               their
               very
               Shirts
               or
               Wastecoats
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               more
               vigorously
               pursue
               their
               work
               ,
               callings
               and
               recreations
               .
               And
               why
               Bishops
               ,
               Priests
               ,
               Deanes
               ,
               Prebends
               ,
               
               Archdeacons
               ,
               Ministers
               ,
               Deacons
               ,
               should
               not
               do
               the
               like
               when
               they
               are
               to
               discharge
               the
               work
               of
               their
               Ministery
               ;
               but
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               load
               themselves
               with
               
                 Cassockes
                 ,
                 Gowns
                 ,
                 Copes
                 ,
                 Surplisses
                 ,
                 Rochets
                 ,
                 Girdles
                 ,
                 Planets
                 ,
                 Palls
                 ,
                 Chymeres
                 ,
                 Pectoral
                 Crosses
                 ,
                 Hoods
                 ,
                 Caps
                 ,
                 Miters
                 ,
                 Crosiers
                 ,
              
               or
               three
               or
               four
               more
               Vestments
               than
               they
               had
               on
               before
               ,
               seems
               a
               riddle
               unto
               all
               who
               seriously
               consider
               it
               ;
               of
               which
               no
               other
               true
               ,
               solid
               reason
               can
               be
               rendered
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               intend
               to
               loyter
               ,
               or
               do
               their
               work
               coldly
               ,
               negligently
               ,
               or
               by
               halves
               ,
               rather
               than
               vigorously
               ,
               zealously
               to
               pursue
               it
               .
               This
               experience
               it self
               sufficiently
               manifests
               to
               be
               the
               genuine
               reason
               ;
               for
               ever
               since
               
                 Popes
                 ,
                 Archbishops
                 ,
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 Deanes
                 ,
                 Chapters
                 ,
              
               and
               other
               Clergy-men
               (
               contrary
               to
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               primitive
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               Ministers
               practice
               )
               have
               loaded
               themselves
               with
               
                 Cassockes
                 ,
                 Gownes
                 ,
                 Copes
                 ,
                 Palls
                 ,
                 Rochets
                 ,
                 Miters
                 ,
                 Surplisses
                 ,
                 Hoods
                 ,
              
               and
               other
               superfluous
               Vestments
               ,
               they
               have
               been
               very
               negligent
               and
               remisse
               in
               preaching
               ,
               (
               the
               principal
               work
               of
               their
               Ministery
               )
               in
               administring
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               fasting
               and
               praying
               too
               ,
               which
               they
               translate
               to
               their
               Curates
               and
               Choristers
               :
               
               Yea
               ,
               
                 Popes
                 ,
                 Patriarchs
                 ,
                 Archbishops
                 ,
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 Deanes
                 ,
                 Prebends
                 ,
              
               who
               have
               greater
               Honours
               ,
               Revenues
               ,
               and
               more
               variety
               of
               Vestments
               on
               their
               backs
               than
               other
               Ministers
               ,
               usually
               have
               been
               ,
               and
               still
               are
               ,
               lesse
               frequent
               ,
               diligent
               ,
               zealous
               ,
               fervent
               ,
               and
               more
               cold
               ,
               frozen
               ,
               sloathfull
               ,
               in
               preaching
               ,
               praying
               ,
               and
               the
               work
               of
               the
               Ministery
               ,
               than
               the
               inferiour
               Clergy
               ,
               and
               poorest
               Curates
               ;
               it
               being
               a
               general
               observation
               ,
               that
               poor
               
                 Country
                 Curates
                 ,
                 Lecturers
                 ,
                 Ministers
                 ,
              
               who
               have
               small
               Pensions
               ,
               Benefices
               ,
               and
               scarce
               money
               in
               their
               Purses
               to
               buy
               a
               Cassock
               ,
               Gown
               ,
               Hood
               ,
               Surplisse
               ,
               or
               Canonical
               Coat
               ,
               do
               Preach
               ,
               Fast
               ,
               Pray
               ,
               read
               Divine
               Service
               ,
               baptize
               ,
               administer
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               Catechise
               ,
               visit
               the
               sick
               more
               frequently
               in
               one
               year
               ,
               than
               
                 Popes
                 ,
                 Archbishops
                 ,
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 Deanes
                 ,
                 Canons
                 ,
              
               and
               other
               rich
               Pluralists
               in
               ten
               or
               twenty
               years
               space
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               a
               common
               observation
               ,
               that
               the
               forehorse
               in
               
               the
               Teame
               ,
               which
               carries
               all
               the
               
                 Plumes
                 ,
                 Bells
                 ,
                 trappings
              
               ,
               usually
               draws
               and
               works
               the
               least
               ;
               that
               Sumpter
               Horses
               ,
               which
               carrie
               Kings
               ,
               Nobles
               ,
               Judges
               ,
               Prelates
               ,
               Commanders
               Robes
               ,
               Vestments
               ,
               when
               they
               travel
               ,
               are
               more
               slow
               in
               their
               pace
               than
               Hackney
               horses
               ,
               which
               bear
               no
               such
               lumber
               ;
               that
               Officers
               and
               Souldiers
               who
               are
               most
               loaden
               with
               multiplicity
               of
               offensive
               or
               defensive
               Armes
               ,
               are
               slowest
               of
               all
               others
               in
               their
               march
               ,
               like
               David
               in
               Sauls
               heavy
               armour
               ,
               1
               Sam.
               17.
               38
               ,
               39
               ,
               40.
               yea
               ,
               most
               unweldy
               ,
               unserviceable
               when
               they
               come
               to
               fight
               ;
               that
               the
               little
               Creepers
               ,
               not
               the
               great
               Brasse
               shining
               Andirons
               ,
               bear
               all
               the
               Wood
               ,
               and
               heat
               of
               the
               Fire
               :
               And
               is
               it
               not
               so
               with
               Bishops
               &
               Clergymen
               ?
               the
               more
               rich
               ,
               great
               ,
               pompous
               they
               grow
               ,
               the
               more
               Pontifical
               or
               Priestly
               vestments
               they
               wear
               ,
               the
               less
               spiritual
               work
               and
               service
               they
               perform
               ;
               yea
               ,
               so
               sloathfull
               are
               they
               (
               for
               the
               most
               part
               )
               in
               the
               *
               
                 work
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ,
               wherein
               they
               should
               alwayes
               abound
               ;
               that
               instead
               of
               sweating
               in
               the
               
                 Lords
                 Harvest
              
               ,
               they
               put
               on
               double
               or
               trebble
               the
               cloaths
               they
               had
               before
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               to
               read
               ,
               preach
               ,
               pray
               ,
               or
               administer
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               to
               keep
               them
               from
               freezing
               ,
               even
               when
               they
               are
               at
               their
               harvest
               labour
               .
               God
               preserve
               his
               Church
               from
               such
               cold
               ,
               frozen
               ,
               unzealous
               ,
               lazy
               Workmen
               ,
               and
               *
               
                 send
                 forth
                 more
                 painfull
                 Laborers
              
               (
               not
               so
               muffled
               up
               in
               variety
               of
               vestments
               )
               
                 into
                 his
                 Vineyard
                 and
                 Harvest
              
               .
               Nothing
               more
               (
               that
               either
               I
               know
               or
               have
               read
               )
               can
               be
               objected
               for
               these
               Surplisses
               and
               superfluous
               Church
               Vestments
               ,
               but
               their
               pretended
               Antiquity
               and
               usage
               in
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               To
               which
               I
               answer
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               they
               were
               neither
               known
               to
               ,
               *
               nor
               used
               ,
               nor
               prescribed
               by
               Christ
               himself
               ,
               the
               
                 antient
                 of
                 dayes
              
               ,
               nor
               by
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               nor
               by
               the
               primitive
               Christians
               ,
               Bishops
               ,
               Ministers
               ,
               Deacons
               ,
               for
               above
               three
               hundred
               years
               after
               Christ
               ;
               therefore
               they
               are
               all
               but
               modern
               Novelties
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               Apostolical
               ,
               real
               ,
               primitive
               antiquity
               ;
               and
               so
               rather
               to
               be
               decryed
               ,
               rejected
               as
               Innovations
               ,
               then
               approved
               for
               their
               pretended
               ,
               not
               true
               Antiquity
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               other
               *
               
                 old
                 Popish
                 Prelates
              
               .
            
             
             
               2.
               
               For
               their
               pretended
               Decency
               ,
               I
               have
               not
               only
               read
               many
               learned
               ,
               discreet
               ,
               consciencious
               ,
               sober
               Scholars
               Treatises
               ,
               censuring
               them
               as
               undecent
               as
               well
               as
               superfluous
               ;
               but
               heard
               some
               Ladies
               ,
               Women
               ,
               yea
               Children
               ,
               deride
               them
               as
               meer
               antick
               disguises
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               If
               
                 Tertullians
                 Book
                 de
                 Pallio
              
               ,
               or
               2
               Tim.
               4.
               13.
               may
               be
               umpire
               ,
               a
               cloak
               will
               be
               more
               ancient
               ,
               decent
               for
               a
               Minister
               ,
               Bishop
               ,
               Christian
               ,
               then
               a
               Rochet
               or
               Surplisse
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Antiquity
               is
               no
               plea
               at
               all
               in
               point
               of
               Vestments
               ,
               whose
               forms
               ,
               fashions
               ,
               ‖
               matter
               ,
               are
               alwaies
               various
               ,
               mutable
               with
               times
               and
               places
               ;
               whence
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               himself
               useth
               this
               expression
               in
               sacred
               Writ
               ,
               *
               
                 As
                 a
                 Vesture
                 shalt
                 thou
                 change
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 changed
                 ,
                 but
                 thou
                 art
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
               That
               English
               man
               or
               woman
               who
               should
               now
               take
               up
               or
               retain
               the
               Garments
               ,
               fashions
               used
               in
               Adams
               ,
               the
               
                 Britains
                 ,
                 Saxons
                 ,
                 Danes
                 ,
                 Normans
              
               times
               ;
               or
               but
               in
               the
               Reigns
               of
               King
               Edward
               the
               third
               ,
               fourth
               ,
               fifth
               ,
               sixth
               ,
               Henry
               the
               eighth
               ,
               Queen
               Elizabeth
               ,
               or
               King
               James
               ,
               would
               be
               reputed
               a
               Cynick
               ,
               Fantastick
               ,
               or
               Fanatick
               (
               especially
               at
               Court
               )
               and
               the
               very
               boyes
               in
               the
               streets
               would
               shout
               at
               them
               .
               Why
               then
               should
               not
               Bishops
               and
               Ministers
               Rochets
               ,
               Surplisses
               ,
               Church
               Vestments
               be
               as
               changeable
               as
               other
               mens
               Garments
               ,
               or
               their
               own
               ordinary
               wearing
               cloathes
               ,
               which
               they
               all
               change
               with
               the
               times
               ?
               We
               know
               by
               experience
               ,
               that
               all
               Nations
               ,
               Manners
               ,
               Laws
               ,
               Governments
               ,
               Governours
               ,
               Customs
               ,
               Languages
               ,
               are
               variable
               ,
               yea
               changed
               with
               times
               and
               occasions
               ;
               that
               all
               things
               under
               the
               Sun
               are
               subject
               to
               variation
               ;
               why
               not
               then
               these
               Ecclesiastical
               Vestments
               ,
               about
               which
               there
               have
               been
               formerly
               so
               many
               frequent
               and
               sierce
               contentions
               ,
               for
               our
               Churches
               and
               Kingdoms
               peace
               ?
               Our
               very
               humane
               bodies
               (
               and
               Bishops
               ,
               Ministers
               bodies
               too
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               others
               )
               are
               daily
               subject
               to
               alterations
               :
               from
               infancy
               to
               youth
               ,
               from
               youth
               to
               manhood
               ,
               from
               manhood
               to
               age
               ,
               yea
               to
               old
               age
               ,
               from
               health
               to
               sicknesse
               ;
               and
               shall
               Bishops
               or
               Priests
               Vestments
               only
               be
               immutable
               ?
               though
               originally
               grounded
               on
               Popes
               Decrees
               ;
               instituted
               by
               them
               to
               adorn
               their
               exploded
               
               Sacrifice
               of
               the
               Masse
               ,
               and
               Altar-services
               ,
               and
               founded
               upon
               strange
               perversions
               of
               sacred
               Scriptures
               ,
               or
               most
               absurd
               ,
               ridiculous
               ,
               monkish
               ,
               fanatick
               Reasons
               ,
               mystical
               significations
               ,
               crochets
               ,
               and
               the
               pretended
               transubstantiation
               of
               the
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               into
               Christs
               natural
               body
               &
               blood
               ,
               which
               all
               Protestants
               cannot
               but
               disclaim
               .
            
             
               Since
               therefore
               what
               the
               Apostle
               concludes
               of
               meats
               ,
               is
               likewise
               true
               of
               all
               these
               Vestmets
               :
               *
               
                 But
                 meat
              
               (
               a
               Rochet
               ,
               Surplisse
               ,
               Hood
               ,
               &c.
               )
               
                 commend
                 us
                 not
                 to
                 God
                 ;
                 for
                 neither
                 if
                 we
                 eat
              
               (
               or
               wear
               them
               without
               scandal
               to
               others
               )
               
                 are
                 we
                 the
                 better
                 ;
                 neither
                 if
                 we
                 eat
              
               (
               or
               wear
               them
               )
               
                 not
                 ,
                 are
                 we
                 the
                 worse
                 .
              
               Let
               all
               Bishops
               ,
               Ministers
               ,
               Christians
               ,
               upon
               the
               consideration
               of
               the
               premises
               ,
               henceforth
               take
               up
               the
               same
               Apostles
               resolution
               and
               inference
               from
               thence
               ,
               recorded
               for
               their
               imitation
               :
               
                 But
                 take
                 heed
                 lest
                 this
                 liberty
              
               (
               or
               power
               )
               
                 of
                 yours
                 ,
                 become
                 a
                 stumbling
                 block
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 weak
                 ;
                 and
                 through
                 thy
                 knowledge
                 shall
                 the
                 weak
                 brother
                 perish
                 ,
                 for
                 whom
                 Christ
                 dyed
                 ?
                 But
                 when
                 ye
                 sin
                 so
                 against
                 the
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 and
                 wound
                 their
                 weak
                 consciences
              
               (
               by
               using
               or
               imposing
               these
               Garments
               on
               them
               ,
               with
               rigor
               ,
               against
               their
               wills
               and
               judgements
               )
               
                 YE
                 SIN
                 AGAINST
                 CHRIST
                 ;
                 Wherefore
                 if
                 meat
              
               (
               much
               more
               then
               if
               wearing
               these
               pontifical
               ,
               Sacerdotal
               Vestments
               )
               
                 offend
                 ,
                 or
                 make
                 my
                 brother
                 to
                 offend
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 eat
                 no
                 flesh
              
               (
               much
               lesse
               wear
               or
               impose
               all
               or
               any
               of
               these
               Church
               Vestments
               )
               
                 whilst
                 the
                 world
                 standeth
                 ,
                 lest
                 I
                 make
                 my
                 brethren
                 to
                 offend
                 .
              
               And
               seeing
               these
               old
               Proverbs
               are
               most
               true
               ,
               inserted
               into
               the
               Canon
               Law
               it self
               ,
               *
               
                 Cucullus
                 non
                 facit
                 Monachum
                 ,
                 non
                 item
                 Isiacos
                 linostola
                 ;
                 aut
                 Sacerdotes
                 amictus
                 linei
                 :
                 Non
                 Cathedra
                 sacerdotem
                 facit
                 ,
                 sed
                 Cathedram
                 sacerdos
                 ;
                 nec
                 locus
                 seu
                 vestis
                 sanctificat
                 hominem
                 ,
                 sed
                 locum
                 &
                 vestem
                 homo
                 .
              
               Upon
               which
               considerations
               ,
               the
               *
               fourth
               Council
               of
               
                 Carthage
                 ,
                 Can.
              
               15.
               
               &
               45.
               decreed
               ,
               
                 Vt
                 Episcopus
                 vilem
                 supellectilem
                 ,
                 &
                 mensam
                 ac
                 victum
                 pauperem
                 habeat
                 ,
                 &
                 dignitatis
                 suae
                 authoritatem
                 ,
                 FIDEI
                 &
                 VITAE
                 MERITIS
                 QVAERAT
                 ,
                 NEC
                 VESTIBVS
                 NEC
                 CALCEAMENTIS
                 DECOREM
                 QVAERAT
                 ,
              
               (
               which
               is
               since
               inserted
               by
               Gratian
               into
               the
               body
               of
               the
               Popes
               Canon
               Law
               ,
               
               though
               he
               truly
               addes
               in
               his
               Glosse
               ,
               
                 Hoc
                 hodie
                 non
                 tenet
                 quia
                 modo
                 habent
                 amplas
                 possessiones
                 .
              
               )
               I
               shall
               heartily
               ,
               humbly
               ,
               and
               importunately
               beseech
               all
               Bishops
               ,
               Ministers
               ,
               Deacons
               and
               Christians
               whatsoever
               in
               general
               ,
               and
               all
               true
               members
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               in
               special
               ,
               upon
               serious
               perusal
               of
               all
               the
               premises
               ,
               from
               henceforth
               ,
               not
               with
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Pontifical
              
               or
               
                 Durantus
                 Magno
                 Conatu
                 Nugas
                 agere
              
               ,
               as
               Popes
               ,
               Popish
               Prelates
               ,
               Priests
               ,
               Fryers
               ,
               and
               little
               children
               use
               to
               do
               ;
               nor
               yet
               to
               place
               the
               least
               holinesse
               ,
               piety
               ,
               necessity
               ,
               or
               indispensible
               expediency
               in
               the
               use
               or
               wearing
               of
               Episcopal
               and
               Sacerdotal
               Vestments
               ,
               in
               celebration
               of
               Divine-service
               and
               Sacraments
               ;
               nor
               any
               longer
               rigorously
               to
               impose
               ,
               or
               unchristianly
               to
               contend
               about
               them
               ,
               they
               being
               just
               like
               accidents
               in
               relation
               to
               the
               substance
               of
               Gods
               worship
               and
               true
               Religion
               ,
               which
               may
               be
               as
               well
               absent
               as
               present
               ,
               without
               destruction
               of
               ,
               or
               prejudice
               to
               either
               ;
               but
               rather
               seriously
               to
               fix
               all
               their
               meditations
               upon
               those
               WHITE
               Windingsheets
               ,
               wherein
               they
               shall
               all
               shortly
               be
               Interred
               in
               their
               graves
               ,
               stript
               naked
               of
               all
               those
               Priestly
               Rags
               ,
               Robes
               ,
               Vestments
               ,
               about
               which
               they
               now
               overmuch
               contend
               ;
               and
               seriously
               to
               endeavour
               to
               put
               off
               those
               old
               filthy
               rags
               of
               fin
               ,
               and
               put
               on
               all
               those
               spiritual
               Garments
               ,
               Armour
               ,
               Graces
               ,
               which
               the
               Gospel
               it self
               in
               direct
               terms
               enjoyns
               them
               to
               put
               on
               ,
               and
               that
               under
               pain
               of
               eternal
               damnation
               ,
               in
               these
               ensuing
               texts
               (
               wherewith
               I
               shall
               conclude
               )
               about
               which
               there
               will
               ,
               there
               can
               be
               no
               disputes
               ,
               
                 Rom.
                 13.
                 12
                 ,
                 13
                 ,
                 14.
                 
                 Let
                 us
                 therefore
                 cast
                 off
                 the
                 works
                 of
                 darknesse
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 on
                 the
                 Armour
                 of
                 light
                 :
                 Let
                 us
                 walk
                 honestly
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 rioting
                 and
                 drunkenness
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 chambering
                 and
                 wantonnesse
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 strife
                 and
                 envying
                 ;
                 but
                 PVT
                 YE
                 ON
                 THE
                 LORD
                 JESVS
                 CHRIST
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 no
                 provision
                 for
                 the
                 fl●sh
                 ,
                 to
                 fulfil
                 the
                 lusts
                 thereof
                 ,
              
               Ephes
               .
               4.
               22
               ,
               23
               ,
               24.
               
               
                 That
                 ye
                 put
                 off
                 concerning
                 the
                 former
                 conversation
                 ,
                 the
                 old
                 man
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 corrupt
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 deceitful
                 lusts
                 ;
                 and
                 ●e
                 renewed
                 in
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 your
                 mindes
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 ye
                 put
                 ON
                 THE
                 NEW
                 Man
                 ,
                 which
                 after
                 God
                 is
                 created
                 in
                 righteousnesse
                 
                 and
                 true
                 holinesse
                 .
              
               Ephes
               .
               6.
               11
               ,
               &c.
               
                 PVT
                 ON
                 THE
                 WHOLE
                 ARMOVR
                 OF
                 GOD
                 ,
                 that
                 ye
                 may
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 stand
                 against
                 the
                 wiles
                 of
                 the
                 Devil
                 :
                 Stand
                 therefore
                 ,
                 having
                 your
                 loins
                 girt
                 about
                 with
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 on
                 the
                 breast-plate
                 of
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 your
                 feet
                 shod
                 with
                 the
                 preparation
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 of
                 peace
                 ;
                 Above
                 all
                 ,
                 taking
                 the
                 shield
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 ye
                 shall
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 quench
                 all
                 the
                 fiery
                 darts
                 of
                 the
                 Devil
                 :
                 And
                 take
                 the
                 helmet
                 of
                 salvation
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Sword
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 Praying
                 alwayes
                 ,
                 WITH
                 ALL
                 PRAYER
                 AND
                 SVPPLICATION
              
               (
               not
               with
               common
               or
               Canon
               prayer
               alone
               ,
               to
               which
               too
               many
               now
               confine
               themselves
               and
               others
               )
               
                 watching
                 thereunto
                 with
                 all
                 perseverance
                 and
                 supplication
                 for
                 all
                 Saints
                 .
              
               Col.
               13.
               12
               ,
               13
               ,
               14
               ,
               15.
               
               
                 PVT
                 ON
                 therefore
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Elect
                 of
                 God
                 holy
                 and
                 beloved
                 )
                 bowells
                 of
                 mercy
                 ,
                 kindnesse
                 ,
                 humblenesse
                 of
                 mind
                 ,
                 meeknesse
                 ,
                 long-suffering
                 ,
                 forbearing
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 forgiving
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 man
                 have
                 a
                 complaint
                 against
                 any
                 ,
                 even
                 as
                 Christ
                 forgave
                 you
                 ,
                 so
                 also
                 do
                 ye
                 :
                 And
                 above
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 PVT
                 ON
                 CHARITY
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 bond
                 of
                 perfectnesse
                 and
                 let
                 the
                 peace
                 of
                 God
                 rule
                 in
                 your
                 hearts
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 which
                 also
                 ye
                 are
                 called
                 in
                 one
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 ye
                 thankefull
                 :
                 Let
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 Christ
                 dwell
                 in
                 you
                 richly
                 in
                 all
                 wisdome
                 ,
                 teaching
                 and
                 admonishing
                 one
                 another
                 in
                 Psalms
                 and
                 Hymns
                 ,
                 and
                 Spiritual
                 Songs
                 ,
                 singing
                 with
                 grace
                 in
                 your
                 hearts
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
                 And
                 whatsoever
                 ye
                 do
                 in
                 word
                 or
                 deed
                 ,
                 do
                 all
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 giving
                 thanks
                 to
                 God
                 and
                 the
                 Father
                 through
                 him
                 .
              
               The
               putting
               on
               of
               all
               these
               Evangelical
               WHITE
               sacred
               garments
               ,
               the
               using
               of
               such
               Church
               prayers
               and
               musick
               ,
               in
               all
               Cathedrals
               ,
               Collegiate
               and
               Parochial
               Churches
               ,
               by
               our
               Bishops
               ,
               Ministers
               ,
               Deacons
               ,
               and
               others
               ;
               and
               the
               abandoning
               all
               Papal
               ,
               unevangelical
               ,
               *
               illegal
               ,
               dangerous
               
                 Oaths
                 of
                 Canonical
                 obedience
              
               from
               Ministers
               to
               Bishops
               ,
               not
               warranted
               by
               Law
               or
               Gospel
               ,
               (
               thus
               censured
               ,
               inhibited
               ,
               by
               the
               whole
               second
               Council
               of
               Cavailon
               ,
               under
               
                 Charles
                 the
                 Great
              
               ,
               about
               the
               year
               812.
               
                 cap.
                 12
                 )
                 Dictum
                 est
                 de
                 quibusdam
                 fratribus
                 ,
                 quod
                 eos
                 ,
                 quos
                 ordinaturi
                 sunt
                 
                   Iurare
                   cogant
                
                 ,
                 
                 quod
                 digni
                 sint
                 ,
                 &
                 
                   contra
                   Canones
                   non
                   sint
                   facturi
                   ,
                   et
                   obedientes
                   sint
                   Episcopo
                   ,
                   qui
                   eos
                   ordinat
                   ,
                   &
                   Ecclesiae
                   ,
                   in
                   qua
                   ordinantur
                   :
                
                 Quod
                 Iuramentum
                 ,
                 quia
                 periculosum
                 ,
                 omnes
                 una
                 inhibendum
                 statuimus
                 ,
              
               which
               Oaths
               are
               now
               rigorously
               inforced
               ,
               against
               his
               Majesties
               Declaration
               ,
               and
               Petition
               of
               Right
               ,
               3
               Caroli
               ,
               to
               support
               these
               superfluous
               Vestments
               and
               Ceremonies
               )
               will
               throughly
               reconcile
               all
               dissenting
               Parties
               ;
               but
               a
               period
               to
               all
               future
               controversies
               concerning
               the
               premises
               ,
               and
               make
               us
               all
               
                 the
                 Temples
                 of
                 the
                 living
                 God
              
               ;
               
               who
               will
               then
               say
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 dwell
                 in
                 them
                 ▪
                 (
                 walk
                 in
                 them
                 )
                 and
                 will
                 be
                 their
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 my
                 People
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Prov.
                 25.
                 2.
                 
              
               The
               Honour
               of
               Kings
               is
               to
               search
               out
               a
               matter
               .
            
             
               
                 1
                 Thes
                 .
                 5.
                 41
                 ,
                 42.
                 
              
               Prove
               all
               things
               ,
               hold
               fast
               that
               which
               is
               good
               ,
               abstain
               from
               all
               appearance
               of
               evill
               .
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           AN
           APPENDIX
           To
           the
           Fourth
           Section
           ,
           CONCERNING
           The
           Use
           of
           White
           ,
           Black
           ,
           and
           other
           coloured
           Garments
           ,
           both
           by
           Pagans
           ,
           Jews
           and
           Christians
           ,
           in
           Feasts
           ,
           Funerals
           ,
           Plays
           ,
           Inaugurations
           ,
           sacred
           Duties
           ,
           and
           their
           various
           mystical
           Significations
           ,
           Excellency
           and
           Dignity
           .
        
         
           BEcause
           I
           would
           pretermit
           nothing
           ,
           which
           may
           either
           inform
           ,
           or
           satisfie
           the
           Learned
           Readers
           of
           this
           
             Pacifick
             Examination
          
           ,
           relating
           to
           the
           use
           of
           
             White
             Vestments
          
           ,
           both
           among
           
             Pagans
             ,
             Jews
          
           and
           Christians
           ,
           upon
           several
           Civil
           and
           Religious
           Occasions
           ,
           Grounds
           ,
           Reasons
           ;
           I
           thought
           ●it
           (
           by
           way
           of
           Appendix
           )
           to
           annex
           this
           ensuing
           
           learned
           Discourse
           of
           
             Joannes
             Gulielmus
             Stuckius
             ,
             Tigurinus
          
           ,
           concerning
           White
           Garments
           ,
           in
           his
           2
           d
           Book
           ,
           
             Antiquilatum
             Convivialium
          
           ;
           cap.
           26.
           
           
             De
             Vestitu
             Conviviali
          
           ;
           DE
           VESTIUM
           ALBARUM
           (
           QUAE
           IN
           EPULIS
           POTISSIMUM
           USURPARI
           FUERUNT
           SOLITAE
           
             ac
             in
             genere
          
           COLORIS
           ALBI
           USU
           ,
           SIGNIFICATIONE
           ,
           PRAESTANTIA
           AC
           DIGNITATE
           :
           Editio
           secunda
           ,
           
             Tiguri
             ,
             1597.
             f.
          
           234.
           to
           240.
           fraught
           with
           greatest
           variety
           of
           Learning
           ,
           of
           any
           Treatise
           I
           have
           read
           concerning
           this
           subject
           .
        
         
           SEquitur
           nunc
           tertia
           corporis
           ad
           epulas
           futuras
           praeparandi
           actio
           ,
           
           quae
           in
           vesitu
           consistit
           ,
           &c.
           
           Equidem
           ex
           veterum
           scriptorum
           monumentis
           facilè
           colligi
           posse
           existimo
           ,
           albi
           potissimùm
           coloris
           vestitum
           in
           conviviis
           usitatum
           fuisse
           ,
           ita
           ut
           nigris
           vestibus
           accumbere
           apud
           gentes
           quasdam
           nephas
           duceretur
           :
           unde
           &
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           Bachar
           ,
           elegit
           nonnulli
           arbitrantur
           ,
           compositum
           à
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           &
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           chor
           ,
           candidum
           ,
           quòd
           quae
           sunt
           candida
           ,
           eligantur
           &
           approbentur
           .
           Philo
           de
           vita
           Theoretica
           testatur
           ,
           Judaeos
           olim
           dierum
           festorum
           convivia
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           hoc
           est
           ,
           albatos
           seu
           candidatos
           agitare
           fuisse
           solitos
           :
           ex
           quo
           illud
           :
           Quovis
           tempore
           vestimenta
           tua
           candida
           sunt
           .
           Huc
           quoque
           referendus
           ille
           mos
           Judaeorum
           decimum
           quintum
           diem
           mensis
           Ab
           celebrandi
           vestibus
           albis
           ,
           atque
           choreis
           :
           de
           quo
           sic
           scriptum
           extat
           in
           Tabanit
           fol.
           26
           ,
           p.
           1.
           
           Decima
           quinta
           mensis
           Ab
           ,
           id
           est
           ,
           Julii
           ,
           filiae
           Jerusalem
           egrediebantur
           in
           vestibus
           albis
           ,
           quas
           qui
           non
           habebant
           ,
           à
           ditioribus
           mutuò
           sumebant
           ,
           ne
           ,
           cui
           vestes
           deerant
           ,
           remorarentur
           ,
           quò
           minus
           ad
           choreas
           venirent
           :
           omnes
           vestes
           lavabantur
           .
           Filiae
           Jerusalem
           egrediebantur
           ,
           &
           choreas
           ducebant
           ,
           in
           vineis
           .
           Quid
           verò
           dicebant
           ?
           Adolescens
           attolle
           oculos
           tuos
           ,
           &
           vide
           quam
           tu
           velis
           eligere
           ex
           omnibus
           ,
           ne
           respicias
           pulchritudinem
           ,
           siquidem
           fallax
           est
           ,
           at
           eam
           ,
           
           quae
           Deum
           timet
           ,
           laudes
           .
           Idem
           mos
           apud
           Romanos
           quoque
           fuit
           .
           Hinc
           
             Horat.
             lib
             ▪
             2.
             
             Sat.
             
          
        
         
           
             Ille
             repotia
             ,
             natales
             ,
             aliosve
             dierum
             .
          
           
             Festos
             albatus
             celebret
             .
          
        
         
         
           De
           usu
           vestium
           candidarum
           in
           diebus
           festis
           apud
           Romanos
           multa
           alia
           testimonia
           praeter
           Horatii
           ,
           extan●
           apud
           auctore●
           .
           Xiphilinus
           ,
           die
           celebri
           Romae
           ob
           ingressum
           Teridatis
           ;
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           id
           est
           ,
           populus
           albatus
           ,
           &
           laureatus
           .
           Vopiscus
           in
           Florian.
           Tantum
           illud
           dico
           :
           Senatores
           omnes
           ea
           laetitia
           esse
           elatos
           ,
           ut
           domibus
           suis
           omnes
           albas
           hostias
           caederent
           ,
           albati
           sederent
           .
           Persius
           :
           —
           Negato
           
             Juppiter
             hoc
             illi
             ,
             quamvis
             te
             albata
             rogaret
             .
          
        
         
           Prudentius
           contra
           Symmachum
           ,
           
             
               Exultare
               patres
               videas
               Pulcherrima
               mundi
            
             
               Lumina
               ,
               conciliumque
               senum
               gestire
               Catonum
            
             
               Candidiore
               toga
               ,
               nivium
               pietatis
               amictum
            
             
               Sumere
               .
               Et
               Ovidius
               ,
            
          
        
         
           
             Vestibus
             intactis
          
           (
           usu
           nondum
           sordidis
           ,
           aut
           absoletis
           )
           
             Tarpeias
             itur
             in
             arces
          
           ;
           Persius
           in
           re
           simili
           ,
           
             
               Et
               populus
               festo
               concolor
               ipse
               suo
               est
               .
            
             
               Scilicet
               hoc
               populo
               pexusque
               togaque
               recenti
            
             
               Et
               natalitia
               tandem
               cum
               Sardonyche
               albus
            
             
               Sede
               leges
               celsa
               .
               
                 Idem
                 Satyr
              
               .
               2.
               
            
          
        
         
           Vota
           negato
           Juppiter
           haec
           illi
           ,
           quam●●
           albata
           regant
           .
           ●d
           est
           ,
           vestibus
           albis
           amicta
           .
           Cic.
           in
           Leg.
           Color
           albus
           praecipuè
           *
           Deo
           decoru●
           est
           ,
           cùm
           in
           caeteris
           ,
           tum
           maximè
           in
           textill
           .
           Nec
           verò
           solûm
           in
           natalitiis
           ,
           &
           repotiis
           ,
           &
           nuptialibus
           aut
           sponsalibus
           ,
           sed
           etiam
           in
           funebribus
           coenis
           hauc
           consuetudinem
           servatam
           fuisse
           .
           locuples
           testis
           est
           M.
           Tullius
           in
           Va●●nium
           :
           ubi
           illi
           objicit
           ,
           quòd
           coenaverit
           atratus
           :
           verba
           ejus
           haec
           sunt
           :
           Atque
           illud
           etiam
           scire
           cupio
           ,
           quo
           consilio
           ,
           aut
           qua
           mente
           feceris
           ,
           ut
           in
           epulo
           Cn.
           Arii
           familiaria
           mei
           cum
           toga
           pulsa
           accumberes
           :
           quem
           unquam
           videri●
           ,
           quem
           audieris
           ,
           quo
           exemplo
           ,
           quo
           more
           feceris
           ?
           
           Dice●
           ,
           supplicationes
           te
           illas
           non
           putasse
           .
           Optime
           .
           Nullae
           fuerint
           supplicationes
           ,
           &c.
           Quis
           unquam
           coenavit
           atratus
           ?
           ita
           enim
           illud
           epulum
           est
           funebrae
           ,
           ut
           munus
           sit
           funeris
           ,
           epulae
           quidem
           ipse
           dignitatis
           .
           Sed
           omitto
           epulum
           ,
           populi
           Romani
           festum
           diem
           argento
           ,
           veste
           ,
           omni
           apparatu
           visendo
           :
           qui●
           unquam
           in
           lactu
           
           domestico
           ,
           quis
           in
           funeri
           familiari
           coenavit
           cum
           toga
           pulla
           ?
           cui
           de
           balneis
           exeunti
           (
           en
           consuetudinem
           balneandi
           ante
           epulas
           )
           praeter
           te
           ,
           toga
           pulla
           unquam
           data
           est
           ?
           cum
           tot
           hominum
           millia
           accumberent
           :
           cum
           ipse
           epuli
           dominus
           Quintus
           Acius
           albatus
           esset
           ,
           
           tu
           in
           templum
           Castoris
           te
           cum
           Caio
           Figulo
           atrato
           ,
           caeterisque
           tuis
           furiis
           funestum
           intulisti
           .
           Quis
           tum
           non
           ingemuit
           ,
           &c.
           Hunc
           tum
           morem
           ignorabas
           ?
           nunquam
           epulum
           videras
           ?
           nunquam
           puer
           ,
           aut
           adolescens
           inter
           coevos
           fueras
           ?
           Fausti
           adolescentis
           nobilissimi
           paulo
           ante
           ex
           epulo
           magnificentissimo
           famem
           illam
           veterem
           tuam
           non
           expleras
           ?
           quem
           accumbere
           atratum
           videras
           dominum
           cum
           toga
           pulla
           &
           ●jus
           amicos
           ante
           convivi●m
           ?
           Quae
           te
           tanta
           tenuit
           amentia
           ,
           ut
           tu
           ,
           nisi
           id
           fecisses
           ,
           quod
           fas
           non
           fuit
           ,
           nisi
           violasses
           templum
           Castoris
           ,
           nomen
           epuli
           ,
           oculos
           civium
           ,
           morem
           veterum
           (
           hinc
           constat
           morem
           hunc
           fuisse
           vetustum
           )
           ejus
           qui
           te
           invitarat
           auctoritatem
           ,
           parum
           putares
           testificatum
           esse
           ,
           supplicationes
           te
           illas
           non
           putasse
           .
           Ex
           gravi
           hac
           Ciceronis
           invectiva
           satis
           constat
           ,
           Romanos
           veteres
           convivia
           iniisse
           albatos
           ,
           ita
           ut
           nephas
           ducerent
           pullatum
           ,
           se●
           atratum
           in
           convivio
           etiam
           funebri
           accumbere
           .
           Idem
           color
           albus
           &
           Japponiis
           adhuc
           hodie
           in
           luctu
           est
           usitatus
           .
           Sidonius
           quoque
           Apollinatis
           ad
           hunc
           albarum
           vestium
           in
           exequiis
           ,
           epulisque
           exequialibus
           usum
           allucit
           lib.
           5.
           epist
           .
           ad
           Aumastum
           :
           Nam
           libenter
           ,
           inquit
           ,
           incedunt
           armati
           ad
           epulas
           ,
           albati
           ad
           exequias
           ,
           pelliti
           ad
           ecclesias
           ,
           pullati
           ad
           nuptias
           ,
           castorinati
           (
           castoriis
           pellibus
           induti
           )
           ad
           laetanias
           .
           Plutarchus
           testatur
           in
           Problematis
           ,
           foeminas
           antiquius
           in
           luctu
           vestes
           ,
           virtasque
           albas
           gestasse
           (
           qui
           hodie
           Reginarum
           Galliae
           lugentium
           mos
           est
           ,
           
           teste
           Polid.
           Virgil.
           )
           &
           Argis
           quoque
           teste
           Socrate
           ,
           albas
           vesles
           aqua
           elutas
           ,
           in
           luctu
           gestare
           fuisse
           solitas
           .
           Ibidem
           cadaver
           quoque
           defuncti
           albo
           tegmine
           involutum
           fuisse
           scribit
           .
           Apud
           Graecos
           ,
           ut
           scribit
           Alex.
           ab
           .
           Alex.
           lib.
           3.
           cap.
           7.
           sed
           sine
           auctore
           ,
           soeminae
           ,
           virique
           in
           candida
           veste
           cum
           coronis
           ,
           amplissimi
           viri
           exequias
           prosequuntur
           ,
           &
           veluti
           in
           luctu
           publico
           complorant
           promiscuè
           ,
           Quod
           fuit
           in
           more
           Syracusanis
           ,
           qui
           candido
           
           amictu
           velati
           ,
           &
           fronte
           coronati
           ,
           Timoleonem
           extulere
           .
           Sycionii
           similiter
           Aratum
           in
           veste
           alba
           ,
           
           &
           coronis
           sepulchro
           intulere
           .
           In
           Imperatorum
           Roman
           .
           funeribus
           ,
           vestes
           albas
           adhibitas
           fuisse
           ,
           Plutarch
           .
           &
           Herodim
           .
           testantu●
           .
           Colorem
           album
           antiquitus
           matronis
           in
           luctu
           fuisse
           usurpatum
           ,
           S●aliper
           quoque
           testatur
           lib.
           1.
           
           Poet.
           Sic
           Blo●dus
           quoque
           Foroliviensis
           lib.
           2.
           
           Romae
           triumphantis
           &
           Urbinas
           ille
           ,
           qui
           libros
           de
           Inventoribus
           rerum
           scripsit
           ,
           &
           alii
           non
           indocti
           viri
           ,
           nulla
           temporum
           adhibita
           distinctione
           ,
           in
           luctu
           antiquas
           mulierer
           ,
           albas
           semper
           vestes
           usurpasse
           exis●imant
           .
           Verum
           hos
           errare
           ,
           &
           pullas
           ,
           fuscas
           nigras
           seu
           atras
           (
           quas
           anthracinas
           Vatro
           vocat
           ,
           quasi
           dicas
           carbonarias
           )
           antiquissiniis
           temporibus
           fuisse
           lugentium
           vestes
           ,
           Hiero●
           .
           Magius
           lib.
           3
           Miscell
           .
           cap.
           14.
           veterum
           quorundam
           auctoritate
           probat
           .
           Varro
           de
           Vita
           Patrum
           ,
           ut
           apud
           Nonium
           legitur
           ,
           de
           muliere
           :
           Propinquae
           ,
           inquit
           ,
           adolescentulae
           ,
           etiam
           adolescentuli
           proximi
           amiculo
           nigello
           ,
           capillo
           promisso
           sequuntur
           luctum
           .
           Idem
           :
           Ut
           dum
           supra
           terram
           essent
           ,
           ricinis
           lugerent
           ,
           funere
           ipso
           pulli
           pallis
           amictae
           .
           Erat
           autem
           ricinum
           ,
           ut
           Nonius
           ait
           ,
           quod
           sua
           aetate
           masurtim
           dicebatur
           ,
           palliolum
           faemineum
           breve
           ,
           cuj●s
           formam
           appingit
           ipsemet
           Varro
           lib.
           4
           de
           lingua
           latina
           ,
           
           Apul.
           lib.
           2.
           de
           Asino
           aureo
           :
           Umbrosum
           ,
           inquit
           ,
           demonstrat
           cubiculum
           ,
           matronam
           flebilem
           ,
           fusca
           veste
           contectam
           .
           Eadem
           quoque
           apud
           Craecos
           consuetudo
           fuisse
           videtur
           :
           siquidem
           Iphigenia
           Euripidis
           Clit●mnestrae
           matri
           in
           jungit
           ,
           ne
           suam
           ob
           mortem
           crinem
           laniet
           :
           idemque
           ut
           suis
           renunci●●
           sororibus
           ,
           scilicet
           ne
           quando
           nigris
           vestibus
           membra
           contegant
           .
           Unde
           &
           Hom.
           I●
           .
           lib.
           24.
           
           Thetim
           futuram
           filii
           necem
           deflentem
           ,
           velo
           nigro
           tectam
           Jovem
           adire
           facit
           .
           Niger
           enim
           color
           mortalis
           est
           ,
           ut
           inquit
           Hippocratin
           lib.
           de
           Morbo
           sacro
           ,
           sive
           quisquis
           ille
           fuit
           ,
           qui
           librum
           illum
           conscripsit
           ,
           quem
           Galenus
           Hyppocratis
           esse
           nepat
           .
           Theoc.
           in
           Epitaphio
           Adonidis
           ,
           Venerem
           cyanea
           stola
           indutam
           ,
           ad
           lugendum
           Adonidis
           mortem
           invitat
           .
           Nigrarum
           vestium
           mos
           apud
           mulieres
           Romanos
           mox
           obsolevit
           ,
           ut
           Plutarchi
           testimonio
           intelligitur
           .
           Deinde
           moribus
           
           depravatis
           ,
           
           &
           viros
           albas
           vestes
           in
           luctu
           usurpasse
           ,
           colligere
           possumus
           ex
           his
           Julii
           Pauli
           verbis
           lib.
           1.
           
           Sententiarum
           ,
           sub
           titulo
           de
           Sepulchris
           &
           lugendis
           .
           Qui
           luget
           ,
           inquit
           ,
           abstinere
           debet
           à
           conviviis
           &
           alba
           veste
           .
        
         
           Livius
           scribit
           ,
           in
           luctu
           matronas
           Romanas
           nibil
           aliud
           quàm
           purpuram
           aurumque
           deponere
           ,
           quae
           :
           cùm
           eluxerunt
           ,
           resumunt
           .
           Dionis
           .
           Halicar
           .
           l.
           5
           refert
           ,
           Romanas
           matronas
           Valerium
           Publicolam
           Brutumque
           luxisse
           annuum
           tempus
           ,
           depositione
           auri
           &
           purpuroe
           ,
           ut
           est
           illis
           luctus
           consuetudo
           in
           necessariorum
           cognatorumque
           funebribus
           .
           Alex.
           ab
           Alex
           .
           l.
           5.
           cap.
           18.
           scribit
           diebus
           natalitiis
           &
           Calendis
           Januariis
           ,
           
           nonnunquam
           ludis
           Roman
           ,
           albas
           lacernas
           praetextasque
           indutos
           incedere
           ,
           &
           ludos
           spectare
           fuisse
           solitos
           .
           Nam
           in
           veste
           pulla
           Iudis
           interesse
           Augustus
           prohibuit
           .
           Alexander
           Severus
           ,
           teste
           Lampridio
           ,
           cùm
           natalem
           diem
           commendaret
           ,
           hostia
           cruenta
           effugit
           ,
           &
           ut
           se
           civiliter
           gerebat
           ac
           permixtus
           populo
           erat
           ,
           albam
           ejus
           vestem
           ,
           cum
           qua
           constiterat
           ,
           cruentavit
           .
           Lacernis
           candidis
           usos
           fuisse
           Romanos
           in
           spectaculis
           ,
           
           ex
           illis
           Martialis
           carminibus
           constat
           ,
           quibus
           ille
           perstringit
           Horatium
           ,
           qui
           nigra
           lacerna
           spectaculis
           interfuerat
           ,
           
             
               Spectabat
               modo
               solus
               inter
               omnes
            
             
               Nigris
               munus
               Horatius
               lacernis
               ,
            
             
               Cùm
               pleb●
               ,
               &
               minor
               ordo
               maximusque
            
             
               Sancto
               cum
               duce
               candidus
               sederet
            
             
               Toto
               vix
               cecidet
               repente
               caelo
            
             
               Albis
               spectat
               Horatius
               lacernis
               .
            
          
           Augustus
           ,
           
           reste
           Suetonio
           ,
           habitum
           vestitumque
           pristinum
           reducendi
           studiosus
           ,
           visa
           quondam
           pro
           concione
           pullatorum
           turba
           ;
           indignabundus
           ,
           &
           clamitans
           ait
           :
           En
           Romanos
           rerum
           dominos
           ,
           gentemque
           togatam
           .
           Negotium
           aedilibus
           dedit
           ,
           ne
           quem
           po●●hac
           paterentur
           in
           foro
           circòve
           ,
           nisi
           positis
           lacernis
           ,
           togatum
           consistere
           .
           Item
           ,
           Sanxit●
           ,
           ne
           quis
           pullatorum
           media
           cavea
           (
           theatrali
           confessu
           ,
           ●bi
           populus
           spectavit
           )
           sederet
           .
           De
           lacerna
           candida
           ●mphitheatrali
           ,
           vide
           plura
           apud
           L●zium
           li.
           8.
           c.
           10.
           
           Com.
           Reip.
           Plutarch
           .
           in
           Aemilio
           de
           Triumpho
           P.
           Aemilii
           verba
           faciens
           ,
           dicit
           :
           Omnes
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           id
           
           est
           ,
           albis
           vestibus
           indutos
           )
           Iudos
           spectasse
           .
           Fuit
           candidarum
           vestium
           alius
           quoque
           apud
           Romanos
           frequens
           usus
           ,
           tales
           enim
           erant
           vestes
           castrenses
           ,
           sacerdotales
           ,
           atque
           muliebres
           .
        
         
           De
           castrensibus
           Trebellius
           Pollio
           in
           Galeno
           sic
           scribit
           :
           
           Jam
           primum
           inter
           togatos
           patres
           &
           equestrem
           ordinem
           ,
           albatos
           milites
           (
           albis
           vestibus
           indutos
           )
           &
           omni
           populo
           praeeunte
           .
           Sic
           candidatos
           milites
           Vegetius
           rei
           militaris
           vocat
           principales
           ,
           qui
           privilegiis
           muniuntur
           .
        
         
           Vestimenta
           sacerdotalia
           similiter
           linea
           fuerunt
           &
           alba
           pretiosa
           ,
           
           nullo
           infecta
           colore
           ,
           pura
           .
           Virgil.
           12
           Aeneid
           .
        
         
           
             Procedunt
             castris
             ,
             puraque
             in
             veste
             sacerdos
             Ovid.
          
           
             Nunc
             Dea
             linigera
             colitur
             celeberrima
             turba
             .
             Juvenal
             .
          
           
             Cum
             grege
             linigere
             circumdatur
             ,
             &
             grege
             calvo
             .
             Martial
             .
          
           
             Linigeri
             fugiunt
             calvi
             ,
             sistrat
             aque
             turba
             .
          
        
         
           Sic
           Flamen
           ,
           ut
           Varro
           tradit
           ,
           cùm
           Jovi
           sacra
           ferebat
           ,
           totus
           albatus
           erat
           ,
           &
           pileum
           etiam
           gestabat
           album
           .
           Item
           virgines
           Vestales
           suffibulo
           amictae
           sacrificabant
           .
           Fuit
           verò
           suffibulum
           vestimentum
           album
           praetextum
           ,
           
           quadratum
           ,
           oblongum
           ,
           quod
           illae
           in
           capite
           habentes
           sacrificabant
           ,
           idque
           sub
           mento
           sibula
           comprehendi
           solebat
           ,
           unde
           nomen
           ,
           Pierius
           lib.
           40.
           
           Hieroglyph
           .
           De
           calceamentis
           sacerdotum
           Romanorum
           ,
           Atheniensium
           ,
           &
           Alexandrinorum
           candidis
           ,
           vide
           Lazium
           lib.
           8.
           cap.
           13.
           
           Com.
           Reipu-Rom
           .
           Talis
           Aegyptiorum
           quoque
           sacerdotum
           vestitus
           fuit
           ,
           de
           quo
           Herod
           .
           sic
           scribit
           :
           Sacerdotes
           linea
           ferunt
           vestimenta
           ,
           induti
           ,
           semper
           recens
           abluta
           ,
           huic
           rei
           semper
           vacantes
           .
           Iidem
           calceos
           papyraceos
           gestabant
           .
           Plin.
           testatur
           li.
           19.
           vestes
           sacerdotibus
           Aegyptiis
           lineas
           gratissimas
           esse
           eo
           genere
           lini
           ,
           quod
           gosypon
           &
           xylon
           vocant
           ,
           unde
           dicta
           xylina
           ,
           quibus
           nulla
           sunt
           candore
           mollitieve
           praeferenda
           .
           Apuleius
           caeremonias
           Aegyptiorum
           explicans
           ,
           Influunt
           ,
           inquit
           ,
           turbae
           sacris
           divinis
           initiatae
           ,
           viri
           foeminaeque
           omnis
           dignitatis
           ,
           lineae
           vestis
           candore
           puro
           luminosi
           .
           Ab
           hac
           veste
           linea
           Poetae
           linigeros
           vocant
           Sacerdotes
           Isidis
           Deae
           Aegyptiorum
           .
           Pierius
           tamen
           ,
           nescio
           quo
           auctore
           ,
           Sacerdotes
           ,
           inquit
           ,
           Aegyptii
           contra
           
           nostrorum
           mores
           cumsupplicabant
           ,
           nigris
           ut●bantur
           vestibus
           ,
           noque
           alias
           quàm
           nigras
           vestes
           cum
           decere
           arbitrabantur
           ,
           qui
           Diis
           preces
           allegaret
           :
           quippe
           ut
           forma
           ipsum
           supplicate
           confirmarent
           ,
           ex
           qua
           mortales
           conformati
           sumus
           .
           Ea
           autem
           apud
           ipsos
           nigra
           figurabatur
           .
           De
           Aegyptiorum
           Sacerdotum
           calvorum
           vestitu
           atque
           habitu
           candido
           ,
           vide
           plura
           apud
           Apuleium
           libro
           secundo
           &
           undecimo
           .
           Poteris
           hunc
           habitum
           ,
           ut
           Beroaldus
           facit
           ,
           cum
           habitu
           sacerdotum
           nostri
           temporis
           conferre
           .
           De
           vestibus
           religiosis
           ,
           &
           sacerdotalibus
           Judaeorum
           ,
           vide
           Beroaldum
           in
           Suetonio
           ex
           Hieronymo
           .
        
         
           Mulieb●ia
           quoque
           vestimenta
           linea
           atque
           alba
           Romanis
           ●●●rint
           probata
           ,
           
           ut
           testatur
           Lazius
           libro
           octavo
           Commentariorum
           capite
           primo
           .
           
           Unde
           proverbium
           :
           Linum
           candidum
           lucri
           causa
           ducis
           ,
           in
           eum
           qui
           dotis
           causa
           ducit
           vel
           deformem
           ,
           vel
           anum
           .
           Linum
           autem
           vocat
           uxorem
           ,
           vel
           quod
           apud
           veteres
           solae
           mulieres
           lineis
           uterentur
           ,
           &c.
           
           Erasmus
           in
           Adagiis
           .
           Turnebus
           in
           suis
           Advers
           .
           in
           illum
           Horatil
           versum
           :
           Mirator
           cunni
           Cupennius
           albi
           :
           Ex
           pudenda
           ,
           inquit
           ,
           parte
           mulierem
           intelligit
           ,
           ex
           albo
           ingenuam
           :
           in
           ingenuis
           autem
           stupra
           legibus
           vindicabantur
           ,
           non
           item
           in
           libertinis
           .
           Ingenuae
           autem
           mulieres
           albatae
           erant
           ,
           libertinae
           atratae
           ,
           nobiliores
           purpuratae
           .
           Unde
           Artemidorus
           :
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           :
           sic
           enim
           conjicit
           ,
           somnia
           illa
           &
           visa
           Artimidorus
           ,
           quòd
           his
           essent
           solitae
           uti
           vestibus
           in
           genuae
           ,
           libertinae
           ,
           &
           nobiles
           .
        
         
           Praeterea
           vestis
           candida
           apud
           eosdem
           manumissionis
           quoque
           insigne
           suit
           .
           
           Moris
           enim
           erat
           Romae
           ,
           ut
           servi
           facti
           liberti
           candidati
           ad
           coenam
           domini
           sui
           admitterentue
           .
           Hoc
           perspicuè
           docet
           Tertullianus
           libro
           de
           Resurrectione
           carnis
           ,
           his
           verbis
           :
           Oro
           te
           ,
           si
           samulum
           tuum
           libertate
           mutaveris
           ,
           quia
           ead●m
           ●aro
           ,
           atque
           anima
           pe●●●nebunt
           ,
           quae
           flagellis
           ,
           &
           compedibus
           ,
           &
           s●igmatibus
           obnoxiae
           retrò
           fuerant
           :
           idcirco
           ne
           illa
           eadem
           pati
           oportebit
           ?
           non
           opinor
           .
           Atque
           &
           *
           vestis
           albae
           nitore
           ,
           &
           aurei
           annuli
           honore
           ,
           &
           patroni
           nomine
           ,
           ac●●bu
           ,
           n●nsque
           honoratur
           .
        
         
         
           Adhaec
           candida
           vestis
           signum
           erat
           petitionis
           honorum
           atque
           magistratuum
           ,
           
           quorum
           petitores
           candida
           toga
           indue
           bantur
           ,
           ac
           proinde
           dicebantur
           candidati
           ,
           unde
           ambitio
           cretata
           eleganter
           à
           Persio
           dicta
           est
           .
           Hoc
           autem
           ideò
           factitatum
           esse
           Plutarchus
           in
           problem
           .
           existimat
           ,
           ut
           magistratu
           dignos
           non
           genere
           ,
           non
           divitiis
           ,
           non
           gloria
           ,
           sed
           vulneribus
           ,
           &
           cicatricibus
           judicarent
           ,
           quae
           ut
           ab
           his
           conspicerentur
           ,
           quos
           ambiendo
           prensabant
           ,
           in
           toga
           candida
           ad
           petendum
           descendebant
           :
           vel
           quia
           corpus
           nudando
           ,
           ac
           seipsos
           submittendo
           populum
           captabant
           .
           De
           toga
           pura
           ,
           qua
           tyrones
           ,
           novaeque
           nuptae
           induebantur
           ,
           suprà
           dictum
           est
           :
           de
           qua
           Caelius
           libro
           decimo
           quarto
           ,
           capite
           decimo
           sexto
           ,
           quibus
           adde
           ,
           quae
           Calcaguinus
           annotat
           .
           Pura
           toga
           ,
           
           inquit
           ,
           quam
           exeuntes
           pueritiam
           adolescentes
           induebant
           non
           sine
           parentum
           hilaritate
           ,
           suit
           colore
           vel
           simplici
           ,
           vel
           candido
           ,
           aut
           in
           candoris
           animi
           testimonium
           ,
           aut
           quòd
           gerendis
           magistratibus
           jam
           idonea
           aetas
           videretur
           .
           Candidati
           enim
           magistratuum
           competitores
           comitia
           inibant
           .
           Vel
           certè
           ,
           quod
           nondum
           quicquam
           descriptione
           dignum
           gesserint
           .
           Nam
           sic
           &
           tyronibus
           prima
           stipendia
           facientibus
           ,
           alba
           parma
           ,
           &
           pura
           hasta
           tradetur
           .
           De
           hac
           pura
           veste
           ,
           vide
           plura
           apud
           Bayff
           :
           de
           Re
           vestiaria
           ,
           
           ubi
           probat
           ,
           ves●em
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           id
           est
           ;
           puram
           ,
           pro
           candida
           à
           Plutarcho
           usurpati
           .
           Sic
           album
           vicissim
           ,
           pro
           puro
           usurpatur
           ;
           quia
           hic
           color
           est
           purissimus
           .
           Sic
           lintea
           vestis
           alba
           suprà
           caeteras
           vestes
           inducta
           ,
           puellaris
           aetatia
           indicium
           fuit
           ,
           quod
           eo
           genere
           amiculi
           apud
           veteres
           puellae
           ante
           duodecimuen
           annum
           utebantur
           ,
           Pierius
           .
           Toga
           ,
           ut
           inquit
           Isidorus
           ,
           candida
           ,
           eademque
           cretaca
           ,
           in
           qua
           candidati
           ,
           id
           est
           ,
           magistratum
           petentes
           ,
           ambiebant
           ,
           addita
           creta
           ,
           quò
           candidior
           ,
           insigniorque
           esset
           .
           Perseus
           huc
           alludens
           :
           
             
               —
               Quem
               ducit
               hiantem
            
             
               Cre●ata
               ambitio
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           Quae
           autem
           essent
           artes
           petitoriae
           (
           Cicero
           munus
           candidatorum
           dixit
           pro
           officio
           &
           labore
           petitionis
           ,
           )
           
           hoc
           est
           ,
           candidatorum
           ,
           docet
           Mamertius
           in
           Panegyr
           .
           his
           verbis
           :
           Quis
           ignorat
           tunc
           quoque
           ,
           cum
           honores
           populi
           
           
           
           
           
           Romani
           suffragiis
           mandabantur
           ,
           multo●
           fuisse
           candidat●rum
           labores
           ?
           *
           ediscenda
           omnia
           nomina
           tribulium
           ,
           homines
           singuli
           salutandi
           ,
           prehensandae
           obviorum
           manus
           ,
           omnibus
           arridendum
           ,
           multaque
           alia
           propter
           honorem
           adipiscendum
           agenda
           ,
           quae
           alias
           virum
           honore
           dignum
           facere
           non
           deceret
           .
           Hinc
           Caesaris
           sive
           Principis
           candidatus
           ,
           proverbium
           de
           eo
           ,
           qui
           inani
           quadam
           confidentia
           &
           securitate
           nixus
           ,
           negligentius
           munus
           aliquod
           obit
           ,
           de
           quo
           multa
           Caelius
           libro
           decimo
           quarto
           ,
           capite
           decimo
           sexto
           .
           De
           iisdem
           Cicero
           in
           oratione
           ,
           cui
           titulus
           est
           ,
           in
           toga
           candida
           ,
           quam
           dixit
           in
           Senatu
           in
           petitione
           consulatus
           ,
           
           (
           hujus
           orationis
           meminit
           Beroaldus
           in
           Suetonium
           ,
           &
           Caelius
           libro
           decimo
           quarto
           ,
           cap.
           decimo
           sexto
           )
           olim
           tribuni
           legem
           promulgarunt
           ,
           ne
           cui
           album
           vestimentum
           (
           sic
           ille
           togam
           candidam
           appellat
           )
           addere
           petitionis
           causa
           liceret
           ,
           sicuti
           tradit
           Livius
           in
           4.
           ab
           urbe
           condita
           .
           Pierius
           tamen
           in
           Hieroglyph
           .
           suis
           lib.
           40.
           albam
           vestem
           modestiae
           ,
           animique
           sua
           sorte
           contenti
           signum
           esse
           dicit
           :
           purpuram
           autem
           ambitionis
           ,
           animique
           sublimis
           ,
           &
           vasti
           ,
           amplitudinis
           ,
           summique
           magistratus
           .
           Hinc
           cum
           apud
           Alexandrum
           quidam
           Antipatri
           parsimoniam
           ,
           atque
           modestiam
           commendaret
           :
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           inquit
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
           Cael
           ,
           lib.
           9.
           cap.
           7.
           id
           est
           ,
           Foris
           albo
           utitur
           pallio
           ,
           intus
           verò
           totus
           est
           purpu●eus
           ,
           fictam
           notans
           in
           homine
           ambitiosissimo
           ,
           qui
           maxima
           quaeque
           appeteret
           ,
           modestiam
           .
           Sic
           paries
           dealbatus
           ;
           Act.
           23.
           &
           sepulchra
           dealbata
           ,
           Matth.
           23.
           hypocrit●e
           appellantur
           .
           Haec
           ille
           .
           Talea
           profecto
           erant
           *
           Romani
           illi
           candidati
           ,
           qui
           candida
           veste
           animi
           candorem
           atque
           modestiam
           ,
           innocentiam
           prae
           se
           praeferebant
           ,
           cùm
           animi
           illorum
           essent
           purpurei
           ,
           id
           est
           ,
           ambitiosi
           atque
           sanguinolenti
           .
           Purpuram
           antem
           Romanorum
           quoque
           magistratuum
           insigne
           illud
           Martialis
           indicat
           :
           
             
               Divisit
               nostras
               purpura
               vestra
               togas
               .
            
             
               Et
               ab
               eodem
               purpura
               usurpatur
               pro
               magistratibus
               ,
            
             
               Purpura
               te
               foelix
               ,
               te
               colit
               omnis
               bonos
               .
            
          
        
         
           Plin
           20.
           de
           Gallis
           ,
           ut
           plane
           dignè
           aliti
           honoris
           tantum
           praebeat
           Romana
           purpura
           ,
           id
           est
           ,
           magistratus
           Romanus
           .
           
           Hinc
           persidi
           quoque
           Judaei
           Christum
           per
           ludibrium
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           id
           est
           ,
           purpura
           ,
           ut
           Marcus
           ,
           inquit
           ,
           sive
           ,
           ut
           Joannes
           loquitur
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           id
           est
           ,
           veste
           purpurea
           induerunt
           ,
           cum
           ille
           sibi
           verè
           ,
           illorum
           autem
           opinione
           falso
           ,
           regiam
           dignitatem
           assignaret
           .
           
           Fuit
           simul
           sanguinis
           illius
           essundendi
           symbolum
           .
           Eam
           vestem
           clamidem
           coccinam
           Matthaeus
           appellat
           ,
           Coccina
           tunica
           praelii
           futuri
           signum
           fuit
           Romanorum
           Imperatoribus
           ,
           t●ste
           Plutarcho
           in
           Fabio
           .
           Sic
           quoque
           vestis
           Christi
           coccina
           ,
           fuit
           siguum
           praelii
           ,
           quo
           Christus
           cum
           diabolo
           ,
           morte
           atque
           peccato
           erat
           dimicaturus
           .
           Fuit
           etiam
           vestis
           purpurea
           ,
           vestis
           triumphalis
           ,
           ut
           Bayssus
           ex
           Plutarcho
           probat
           .
           Fuit
           ergo
           illius
           simul
           suturae
           victoriae
           atque
           triumphi
           symbolum
           .
           Purpurae
           appellatione
           coccum
           non
           contineri
           Bayssius
           ex
           Ulpi●ne
           probat
           ,
           
           unde
           Evangelistae
           videntur
           à
           se
           in
           vicem
           dissidere
           ,
           quorum
           unus
           ,
           Matthaeus
           nimirum
           coccinam
           ,
           reliqui
           duo
           purpuream
           illam
           Christi
           vestem
           fuisse
           affirmant
           ,
           quam
           rem
           Sorbonicis
           Theologis
           dijudicandum
           relinquit
           .
           Vestem
           purpuream
           à
           coccina
           differe
           Brodaeus
           probat
           ,
           lib.
           1.
           
           Miscell
           .
           cap.
           8.
           
           Coccos
           enim
           ,
           inquit
           ille
           ,
           est
           surculosu●
           parvus
           fru●●x
           ,
           cui
           grana
           seu
           lentes
           adjacent
           ,
           teste
           Dioscorid
           :
           lib.
           4.
           
           &
           Clusio
           de
           plantia
           Hispanicis
           .
           His
           colorem
           coccineum
           fieri
           ,
           eoque
           infecta
           vestimenta
           coccinea
           appellari
           puto
           .
           Purpura
           autem
           ,
           ut
           fatentur
           omnes
           ,
           piscis
           est
           è
           concharum
           genere
           ,
           qui
           s●orem
           illum
           tingendus
           ex
           petitum
           vestibus
           in
           mediis
           habet
           faucibus
           .
           Mihi
           quidem
           Matthaeus
           colorem
           (
           est
           enim
           coccineus
           color
           idem
           f●re
           cum
           purpureo
           )
           reliqui
           duo
           materiam
           videntur
           expressisse
           ,
           ut
           etiam
           Rondeletius
           sentit
           in
           sua
           Historia
           piscium
           .
           Candidati
           autem
           deganter
           dicuntur
           petitiores
           non
           solum
           magistratuum
           ,
           sed
           aliarum
           quoque
           rerum
           .
           Sic
           à
           Quincil
           candidatus
           〈◊〉
           ,
           à
           Plinio
           in
           Panegy●ico
           cradidatua
           gloriae
           ,
           &
           immorialitatis
           ab
           Hieronymo
           candidati
           fidei
           ,
           catech●m●●i
           ,
           qui
           ad
           〈◊〉
           instruuntur
           ,
           &
           munerarius
           pauperum
           ,
           &
           S●gentium
           candidatus
           :
           &
           ab
           Ap●leio
           lib.
           1.
           de
           A
           ●ino
           ,
           candidat●●
           cruci
           ,
           hoc
           est
           ,
           qui
           crucem
           petit
           ,
           sive
           qui
           jam
           est
           futuru●●●●ifixus
           ,
           &
           (
           ut
           veteres
           loquebantur
           )
           directus
           ,
           ut
           C
           Rabirius
           
           ille
           pro
           quo
           Cicero
           .
           extat
           oratio
           :
           à
           Plauto
           cruci
           salus
           dicitur
           ,
           quasi
           in
           crucem
           saliens
           :
           &
           Libertus
           Icelus
           à
           Suetonio
           ,
           summus
           equestris
           ordinis
           candidatus
           :
           à
           Seneca
           homo
           multarum
           rerum
           candidatus
           appellatur
           ,
           à
           quo
           fortunae
           comitia
           dicuntur
           .
           Sic
           à
           Tertulliano
           simili
           translatione
           perelegantissime
           ,
           aeternitatis
           candidati
           appellantur
           Enoch
           ,
           &
           Elias
           ,
           libro
           de
           Resurrectione
           carnis
           ,
           &
           candidatus
           timoris
           ,
           qui
           paulatim
           timorem
           Domini
           imbibit
           ,
           libro
           secundo
           ad
           Uxorem
           ,
           &
           candidati
           diaboli
           dicuntur
           ,
           qui
           ido
           latricis
           sacris
           sunt
           initiati
           ,
           libro
           adversus
           Marcionem
           .
           Idem
           in
           libro●de
           Baptismo
           ,
           Baptismum
           poenitentiae
           ,
           quasi
           candidatum
           remissionis
           &
           sanctificationis
           in
           Christo
           subsecurata
           vocat
           .
           Nam
           quod
           praedicabat
           (
           scilicet
           Johannes
           Baptista
           )
           Baptismum
           poenitentiae
           in
           remissione
           delictorum
           ,
           in
           futuram
           remissionem
           enunciatum
           est
           .
           Siquidem
           paenitentia
           antecedit
           ,
           remissio
           subsequitur
           .
           
           Ab
           codem
           libro
           de
           corona
           candida
           salutis
           &
           candida
           martyrii
           elegantur
           pro
           aeternae
           salutis
           praemio
           usurpatur
           .
           Idem
           de
           S.
           Paulo
           verba
           faciens
           ,
           dicit
           illum
           gloriam
           carnis
           ,
           notam
           circumcisionis
           ,
           Pharisaeae
           candidae
           dignatem
           ,
           pro
           detrimento
           sibi
           deputasse
           :
           ubi
           candida
           metonymic●s
           pro
           ordine
           ,
           sive
           honore
           videtur
           usurpari
           :
           vel
           forsan
           Pharisaei
           hypocritae
           ,
           qui
           à
           Christo
           dealba●is
           sepulchris
           comparantur
           ,
           vestes
           albas
           seu
           candidas
           gestarunt
           .
           Verum
           de
           restitu
           Romanorum
           albo
           ,
           plura
           tradit
           Justus
           Lipsius
           Elect.
           lib.
           1.
           cap.
           13.
           lectu
           dignissima
           ,
           quorum
           haec
           est
           summa
           :
           Romanis
           in
           vestitu
           placuisse
           colorem
           album
           ,
           
           sive
           quod
           is
           ,
           ut
           Plato
           valt
           ,
           laetitiae
           sit
           prop●ius
           :
           sive
           potius
           quiaagrestis
           illa
           &
           prima
           gens
           ,
           spretis
           accersitis
           coloribus
           ,
           lanae
           rativum
           retinu●t
           ,
           id
           est
           ,
           album
           .
           Ita
           toga
           Romanorum
           alba
           &
           Tunica
           fuit
           ,
           &
           Calcei
           &
           omnia
           cottidiana
           vellis
           .
           Togam
           albam
           fuisse
           ,
           quam
           Graeci
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           &
           ad
           discrimen
           praetextae
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           vocant
           ,
           Titinnii
           ,
           Plauti
           ,
           Statii
           ,
           Pertii
           ,
           Martialis
           testimoniis
           probat
           .
           At
           objiciat
           quis
           :
           Si
           toga
           vulgo
           alba
           ,
           cur
           ,
           qui
           prensabant
           ,
           
           induebantur
           toga
           candida
           ,
           ut
           hac
           quasi
           nota
           intelligi
           &
           excerni
           possent
           à
           reliqua
           plebe
           ?
           Respondet
           ,
           albi
           coloris
           togas
           vulgo
           fuisse
           ,
           non
           candidi
           .
           Albus
           
           color
           nativus
           lana
           est
           :
           candidus
           proprie
           splendens
           ille
           ,
           &
           qui
           est
           ab
           arte
           .
           Ideo
           Polybius
           aliquot
           loci
           ;
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           dictam
           maluit
           petitorum
           togam
           ,
           quam
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           :
           &
           Latine
           commode
           splendentem
           dixerimus
           .
           Nam
           petitores
           non
           contenti
           in●ito
           lanae
           colore
           ;
           cretam
           addebant
           in
           vestem
           ,
           ut
           splendesceret
           .
           Unde
           Isidorus
           ,
           sit
           toga
           addito
           quodam
           cretae
           genere
           candidior
           .
           Objiciunt
           item
           de
           diebus
           festis
           ,
           Romani
           inquiunt
           ,
           saltem
           per
           dies
           festos
           in
           veste
           alba
           erant
           .
           Non
           ergo
           cottidianas
           vestes
           censendum
           albas
           .
           Respondet
           ,
           non
           aliud
           fuisse
           in
           eo
           more
           ,
           quam
           ut
           per
           dies
           privatim
           aut
           publice
           laetos
           ,
           togas
           recentes
           sumerent
           ,
           &
           usu
           nondum
           sordidas
           aut
           obsoletas
           ,
           qui
           mos
           plane
           geminus
           est
           moribus
           nostris
           .
           Nec
           vero
           Romani
           solùm
           in
           laetitia
           aut
           in
           sacris
           adhibebant
           hunc
           colorem
           ,
           sed
           etiam
           externi
           ,
           
           id
           quod
           de
           Rhodis
           Livii
           testimonio
           probat
           ,
           &
           de
           Aegyptiis
           Suetonii
           in
           vita
           Augusti
           .
           Propter
           has
           togas
           albas
           fullonum
           apud
           veteres
           creberrimus
           usus
           ,
           rarior
           tinctorum
           .
           Fullonum
           ,
           qui
           maculas
           scilicet
           &
           sordes
           è
           toga
           eluebant
           ,
           &
           addito
           furfure
           ac
           creta
           iterum
           candidam
           faciebant
           .
           Alba
           igitur
           toga
           ,
           &
           ea
           quamdiu
           in
           communi
           usu
           ,
           discrimen
           nullum
           inter
           cives
           suit
           à
           colore
           vestis
           ,
           nisi
           quod
           divites
           ,
           munduli
           elegantes
           semper
           in
           toga
           sua
           è
           fullone
           nivea
           :
           vulgus
           sere
           sordidiores
           essent
           ,
           &
           togis
           magis
           pallentibus
           ,
           ac
           ,
           ut
           proprie
           dicam
           ,
           obsoletis
           .
           
           Ideo
           Seneca
           epist
           .
           115.
           per
           sordidos
           intelligit
           vulgum
           .
           Mirari
           ,
           inquit
           ,
           non
           debes
           ,
           corrupta
           excipi
           non
           tantum
           à
           corona
           ,
           sed
           ab
           hac
           turba
           quoque
           cultiore
           .
           Togis
           enim
           inter
           se
           isti
           ,
           non
           judiciis
           dissident
           .
           Sed
           &
           viri
           illustres
           ac
           nobiles
           rei
           facti
           ,
           per
           dies
           judicii
           sumebant
           hanc
           togam
           sordidam
           ,
           
           posita
           nivea
           ,
           ut
           miserabiliores
           essent
           in
           veste
           plebeia
           .
           Itaque
           rei
           in
           sordibus
           esse
           dicuntur
           aut
           sordidati
           :
           non
           pullati
           ,
           ne
           quis
           erret
           ,
           qui
           color
           tantum
           ,
           funebris
           .
           Viri
           etiam
           graves
           ac
           rigidi
           non
           amabant
           eximiū
           illum
           candorem
           .
           Unde
           simia
           ille
           apud
           Horatium
           ,
           
             Exiguaque
             toga
             simulat
             tesquore
             Catonem
             .
          
           Duo
           enim
           lauti
           homines
           amabant
           in
           toga
           laxitatem
           &
           candorem
           :
           
           spreverat
           Utrumque
           Cato
           ,
           arcta
           toga
           contentus
           
           &
           ea
           squallenti
           :
           
           Id
           enim
           Horat
           tesquorum
           vocat
           ,
           pro
           quò
           malè
           vulgò
           legunt
           textorem
           .
           Postea
           mutata
           Republ.
           &
           labente
           imperio
           ,
           toga
           quae
           olim
           necessaria
           civibus
           ,
           Imperatorum
           temporibus
           ,
           ad
           paucos
           remansit
           &
           non
           nisi
           honestiores
           .
           Vulgus
           spreta
           ea
           ,
           abiit
           ad
           Paenulas
           ,
           lacernas
           aut
           tunicas
           solas
           easque
           colore
           pullo
           ,
           id
           quod
           statim
           sub
           Augusto
           coepit
           .
           De
           paenulis
           ,
           tunicis
           ,
           lacernis
           ,
           vide
           ibidem
           plura
           .
           Pereunte
           toga
           ,
           interiit
           color
           albus
           ,
           &
           pullo
           plebeio
           omnes
           vestes
           ,
           Hinc
           discrimen
           natum
           inter
           cives
           ,
           ignotum
           seculo
           priori
           ,
           ut
           alii
           candidati
           dicerentur
           ,
           
           pullati
           alli
           .
           Canditati
           non
           ii
           ,
           qui
           peterent
           (
           ut
           olim
           )
           sed
           honestioris
           ordinis
           cives
           .
           Pullati
           ,
           insima
           plebs
           sive
           vulgus
           .
        
         
           Po●●o
           Nauc●atitas
           quoque
           testis
           est
           Athen.
           lib.
           4.
           in
           Genethlii
           .
           
           Vestae
           Prytanitidis
           in
           Pryae●eo
           epulantes
           ,
           nec
           non
           in
           Pionysiacis
           &
           Panegyri
           Comaei
           Apollinis
           albis
           vestibus
           〈◊〉
           ,
           fuisse
           ,
           quas
           suo
           quoque
           tempore
           Prytanicas
           vestes
           dicit
           fuisse
           appellatas
           :
           Cereris
           quoque
           initiatos
           candidis
           ,
           ut
           Bellonae
           nigris
           ,
           &
           Saturni
           purpureis
           atque
           rubicun●is
           vestibus
           indutos
           fuisse
           ,
           Tertul.
           testatur
           lib.
           de
           Pallio
           ,
           
           his
           verbis
           :
           Cur
           istas
           non
           spectas
           ?
           vel
           illos
           item
           ,
           qui
           non
           vitate
           vestitus
           religionem
           mentiuntur
           ,
           cum
           ob
           cultum
           omnia
           candidatum
           &
           ob
           notam
           virtae
           &
           privilegium
           galeti
           ,
           Cereri
           initiantur
           ;
           cum
           ob
           diversam
           affectionem
           tenebricae
           vestis
           &
           tetrici
           super
           caput
           velleris
           in
           Bellonae
           montes
           fugantur
           :
           cum
           latioris
           purpurae
           ambitio
           ,
           &
           galatici
           rubori●
           superjectio
           ,
           Saturnum
           commendat
           :
           cum
           ipsum
           hoc
           pallium
           morosius
           ordinatum
           ,
           &
           crepidae
           Graecatae
           Graecatim
           Aeculapio
           adulantur
           .
           Alexand
           .
           ab
           Alexand.
           lib.
           6.
           cap.
           19.
           
           Romanos
           scribit
           in
           toga
           candida
           ludos
           spectare
           solitos
           fuisse
           ,
           &
           mulieres
           in
           veste
           alba
           Cereris
           sacrum
           sacere
           solitas
           fuisse
           ,
           ut
           tunc
           〈◊〉
           gratum
           esse
           censerent
           ,
           si
           à
           〈◊〉
           ,
           nec
           s●nere
           postutis
           celebraretur
           .
           Et
           tamen
           ,
           ut
           testis
           est
           Pierius
           in
           Hieroglyph
           .
           apud
           Arcada●
           Cererinigra
           vestis
           induebatur
           .
           Sic
           Falacralis
           Flamen
           ,
           teste
           Pierio
           ,
           nigro
           utebatur
           pileo
           :
           erat
           enim
           Plutonis
           ,
           cui
           cum
           immolabant
           vestibus
           utebantur
           
           nigris
           ,
           quam
           colorem
           aiunt
           diis
           inseris
           dedicatum
           .
        
         
           Ex
           his
           ,
           quae
           adhuc
           dicta
           sunt
           ,
           constat
           ,
           vestes
           candidas
           apud
           Naucratitas
           ,
           &
           praecipue
           apud
           Romanos
           ,
           non
           solum
           in
           conviviis
           ,
           verum
           etiam
           in
           sacris
           ,
           in
           magistratuum
           petitione
           ,
           in
           manumissionibus
           ,
           in
           militia
           ,
           in
           spectaculis
           ,
           in
           triumphis
           ,
           in
           nuptiis
           :
           in
           luctu
           quoque
           &
           cadaveribas
           involvendis
           adhibitas
           &
           usurpatas
           fuisse
           .
           
           Ac
           omnino
           vestes
           albas
           sive
           candidas
           ,
           in
           sacris
           pariter
           atque
           prophanis
           literis
           vehementer
           commendari
           constat
           ,
           ceu
           insignia
           atque
           symbola
           ,
           cum
           virtutum
           ,
           ut
           modestiae
           ,
           puritatis
           morum
           ,
           innocentiae
           ,
           synceritatis
           ,
           atque
           integritatis
           :
           tum
           soelicitatis
           ,
           beatitudinis
           ,
           victoriae
           ,
           libertaris
           ,
           laetitiae
           atque
           gaudii
           .
           Hinc
           praeter
           supra
           commemorata
           exempla
           ,
           Magi
           in
           Perside
           ,
           teste
           Pierio
           ,
           Deum
           ipsum
           non
           nisi
           albis
           vestibus
           delectari
           affirmabant
           .
           Et
           Plutarchus
           problemate
           Romanorum
           vigesimo
           sexto
           Magos
           adversus
           Plutonem
           ,
           &
           tenebra●
           ,
           lucido
           &
           illustri
           amictu
           se
           munivisse
           scribit
           .
           In
           somniis
           quoque
           candidae
           vestis
           somnium
           pro
           felici
           augurio
           habetur
           .
           
           In
           sacris
           literis
           ,
           angeli
           semper
           candidati
           apparuerunt
           :
           id
           quod
           illorum
           cum
           innocentiae
           ,
           tum
           beatitudinis
           est
           argumentum
           .
           Sic
           ,
           ut
           ex
           plurimis
           ,
           unum
           preferam
           ,
           gloriosae
           Christi
           resurrectionis
           ,
           quae
           diaboli
           ,
           mortis
           ,
           atque
           peccati
           victrix
           extitit
           ,
           primi
           vestes
           atque
           praecones
           fuerunt
           angeli
           ,
           albis
           vestibus
           induti
           atque
           ornati
           .
           Ejus
           rei
           testes
           sunt
           Matthaeus
           vigesimo
           octavo
           ,
           qui
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           illius
           nivis
           instar
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           fuisse
           dicit
           :
           Marci
           decimo
           sexto
           ,
           qui
           illum
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           id
           est
           ,
           stola
           candida
           amictum
           fuisse
           perhibet
           .
           Et
           Joannis
           vigesimo
           ,
           qui
           duorum
           angelorum
           mentionem
           facien●
           ,
           illos
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           id
           est
           ,
           candidis
           vestibus
           indutos
           fuisse
           testatur
           .
           
           Christus
           ipse
           in
           monte
           Thabor
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           vestituto
           candido
           ,
           instar
           lucis
           ,
           sive
           nivis
           ,
           sese
           discipulis
           suis
           conspiciendum
           praebuit
           qui
           cum
           puritatis
           ,
           tum
           victoriae
           ,
           atque
           beatitudinis
           aeternae
           fuit
           symbolum
           .
           Sic
           Apocalypseos
           capite
           primo
           Christus
           candidatus
           Joanni
           apparuit
           :
           Vestitus
           ,
           inquit
           ,
           erat
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           scilicet
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           vestem
           talarem
           ,
           sive
           ad
           talosusque
           demissam
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           Suida
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
           tunica
           ad
           pedes
           usque
           demissa
           .
           Eucherio
           est
           sacerdotalis
           vestis
           lintea
           corpori
           penitus
           adstricta
           ,
           eademque
           talaris
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           appellata
           ,
           quae
           &
           subucula
           dicitur
           .
           Per
           hanc
           ,
           teste
           Pierio
           in
           Hieroglyphicis
           ,
           quae
           aliis
           subjiciebatur
           ,
           doctrinam
           sacratiorem
           intelligi
           ,
           veteres
           Theologi
           tradiderunt
           .
           Exodi
           :
           Et
           fecerunt
           vestimentum
           poderem
           sub
           umbone
           ,
           opus
           textile
           ,
           totum
           ●yacinthinum
           .
           Sequitur
           apud
           Joannem
           :
           Caput
           autem
           ejus
           ,
           &
           capilli
           erant
           candidi
           velut
           lana
           alba
           ,
           &
           tanquam
           nix
           .
           Hic
           candidus
           ,
           niveusque
           Christi
           habitus
           sive
           vestitus
           ,
           est
           indumentum
           illud
           salutis
           &
           justitiae
           ,
           quo
           ut
           Isaiae
           sexagesimo
           primo
           dicitur
           ,
           sponsam
           ,
           id
           est
           ,
           Ecclesiam
           suam
           vestit
           ,
           tegit
           atque
           ornat
           :
           eique
           suam
           imputando
           justitiam
           ,
           &
           sanctitatem
           ,
           facit
           ut
           illa
           quoque
           alba
           &
           candida
           ,
           id
           est
           ,
           justa
           coram
           Deo
           appareat
           ,
           fine
           ruga
           &
           macula
           ,
           Ephesiorum
           primo
           :
           secundum
           illud
           Isaiae
           primo
           .
           Si
           peccata
           vestra
           ,
           &c.
           Huc
           quoque
           facit
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           vestis
           splendida
           ,
           seu
           ,
           ut
           vulgatus
           interpres
           vertit
           ,
           alba
           ,
           qua
           Christus
           per
           ludibrium
           ab
           Herode
           fuit
           indutus
           .
           Illa
           enim
           revera
           argumentum
           fuit
           Christi
           innocentiae
           ,
           &
           regiae
           dignitatis
           ,
           
             Luc.
             23
             ▪
          
           Forsan
           ,
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           &
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           id
           est
           ,
           pura
           vestis
           à
           Plutar
           ,
           pro
           alba
           usurpatur
           ,
           sicut
           Bayffius
           testimoniis
           quibusdam
           probat
           :
           sic
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           vocabulum
           eodem
           modo
           usurpatur
           ,
           nisi
           malimus
           purpuream
           vestem
           intelligere
           ,
           cujusmodi
           veste
           à
           Judaeis
           per
           Iudibrium
           fuit
           amictus
           .
           Apoc.
           3.
           
           Laodicensi
           ecclesiae
           Deus
           suadet
           ,
           ut
           vestimentis
           albis
           sese
           induat
           ,
           ut
           non
           appareat
           dedecus
           nuditatis
           ejus
           ,
           hoc
           est
           ,
           ut
           Christum
           vera
           fide
           induat
           ,
           vitae
           mortemque
           candori
           ,
           &
           synceritate
           studeat
           .
           Et
           ab
           initio
           ejusdem
           capitis
           :
           Sardenses
           Ecclesiae
           nonnulli
           esse
           dicuntur
           ,
           qui
           non
           inquinaverant
           vestimenta
           sua
           ,
           &
           additur
           :
           Et
           ambulabunt
           mecum
           in
           albis
           ,
           qui
           digni
           sunt
           .
           Qui
           vicerit
           ,
           sic
           vestietur
           vestimentis
           albis
           ,
           &
           non
           delebo
           nomen
           ejus
           de
           libro
           vitae
           .
           En
           hic
           quoque
           candida
           ,
           insigne
           est
           victoriae
           ,
           coelestis
           gloriae
           &
           felicitatis
           .
           Et
           capite
           ejusdem
           lib.
           6.
           
           Martyribus
           dantur
           stolae
           albae
           ,
           ceu
           insignia
           illorum
           victoriae
           ,
           libertatis
           atque
           beatitudinis
           .
           Ab
           initio
           ejusdem
           cap.
           equus
           albus
           inducitur
           ,
           &
           eques
           seu
           
           insessor
           ejus
           arcu
           ,
           ac
           sagittis
           armatus
           ,
           &
           corona
           insignitus
           ceu
           victor
           .
           Equus
           ille
           albus
           ,
           (
           cujusmodi
           erant
           quatuor
           illi
           equi
           candidi
           apud
           Rom.
           triumphalem
           currum
           ducentes
           )
           ut
           &
           corona
           ,
           insignia
           sunt
           victoriae
           ,
           qua
           Christus
           de
           omnibus
           hostibus
           suis
           potitur
           .
           Sic
           equi
           albi
           apud
           Virgilium
           cum
           belli
           tum
           victoria
           sunt
           insignia
           .
           Sic
           enim
           Anchises
           loquitur
           Aeneid
           .
           3.
           
        
         
           
             Quatuor
             hic
             primum
             omen
             equos
             in
             gramine
             vidi
          
           
             Tondentes
             campum
             latè
             ,
             candore
             nivali
             .
          
        
         
           Hoc
           Anchises
           interpretatur
           de
           bello
           ,
        
         
           
             Bello
             armantur
             equi
             ,
             bellum
             haec
             armenta
             minantur
             .
          
        
         
           Sed
           paulò
           post
           ,
           pacem
           candidam
           significare
           (
           spes
           est
           pacis
           )
           ait
           .
           Latenter
           ostendit
           victoriam
           adepturos
           ,
           ut
           Servius
           annotat
           .
           Huc
           facit
           illum
           Graecum
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           Hinc
           quoque
           natum
           est
           proverbium
           illud
           ,
           Equis
           albis
           praecedere
           :
           &
           Plautinum
           illud
           ,
           Nunquam
           aedipol
           albis
           quadrigis
           indipiscet
           postea
           ,
           de
           quo
           Erasmus
           in
           Adag
           .
           Sic
           equi
           illi
           albi
           ,
           Zach.
           6.
           
           Hieron
           .
           interprete
           ,
           Machabaeorum
           sub
           Antiocho
           Rege
           victoriam
           :
           aliis
           Judaeorum
           felicem
           statum
           sub
           Macedonibus
           ;
           aliis
           bonos
           angelos
           significat
           .
           Virg.
           tamen
           Georg.
           3.
           album
           equi
           colorem
           deterrimum
           facit
           :
           
             —
             Color
             deterrimus
             albis
             .
             
          
           Servius
           ,
           Atqui
           alibi
           ait
           :
           Qui
           candores
           nives
           anteirent
           ,
           Sed
           aliud
           est
           candidum
           esse
           ,
           id
           est
           ,
           quadam
           nitenti
           luce
           perfusum
           ,
           aliud
           album
           ,
           quod
           pallori
           constat
           esse
           vicinum
           .
           Judic
           .
           5.
           v.
           10.
           asinarum
           candidarum
           fit
           mentio
           in
           illo
           Deborae
           epinicio
           :
           Qui
           ascenditis
           asinas
           candidas
           :
           omnes
           ferè
           interpretes
           mercatores
           intelligunt
           ,
           alii
           pingues
           ,
           vel
           forsan
           quia
           asinae
           candidae
           erant
           meliores
           ,
           robustiores
           ,
           
           agiliores
           .
           Apocalyp
           .
           quoque
           7.
           electi
           omnium
           gentium
           innumerabiles
           coram
           throno
           coelesti
           &
           agno
           stantes
           ,
           inducuntur
           amicti
           stolis
           candidis
           &
           ferentes
           palmas
           in
           manibus
           suis
           Deum
           laudibus
           celebrantes
           .
           Et
           paulò
           post
           ,
           Hi
           sunt
           ,
           qui
           venerunt
           ex
           afflictione
           magna
           &
           dilataverunt
           stolas
           suas
           &
           dealbaverunt
           eas
           (
           hoc
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           videtur
           mundo
           atque
           rationi
           )
           per
           sanguinem
           agni
           .
           Hae
           
           quoque
           stolae
           candidae
           martyrum
           &
           electorum
           symbola
           sunt
           illorum
           munditiei
           ,
           
           justitiae
           ,
           libertatis
           ,
           victoriae
           ,
           gloriae
           beatitudinis
           denique
           ,
           quam
           agni
           illius
           immaculati
           ,
           hoc
           est
           ,
           Christi
           sangnine
           fuerunt
           consecuti
           .
           Hujus
           vestitus
           typus
           &
           figura
           ,
           fuit
           vestis
           aspersa
           sanguine
           hostiae
           ,
           de
           qua
           Levit.
           16.
           
           Huc
           quoque
           referenda
           illa
           Tertulliani
           lib.
           4.
           adversus
           Marcinem
           :
           Nazaraeus
           vocari
           habebat
           secundum
           prophetiam
           Christi
           Creatoris
           .
           
           Unde
           &
           ipso
           nomine
           nos
           Judaei
           Nazaraenos
           appellant
           per
           eum
           .
           Nam
           &
           sumus
           ,
           de
           quibus
           scriptum
           est
           ,
           Nazarei
           exalbati
           sunt
           super
           nivem
           .
           Qui
           scilicet
           retrò
           luridati
           delinquentiae
           maculis
           &
           nigrati
           ignorantiae
           tenebris
           .
           Regius
           ille
           concionator
           capite
           nono
           sui
           liberi
           ,
           dum
           morem
           candorem
           &
           animi
           puritatem
           persuadere
           vult
           ,
           omni
           tempore
           ,
           inquit
           ,
           sint
           vestimenta
           tua
           candida
           :
           quibus
           verbis
           ,
           interprete
           Pierio
           in
           hieroglyph
           .
           praecipit
           ,
           nullam
           aetatem
           ,
           nullum
           officium
           ,
           nullum
           otium
           &
           negotium
           toto
           vitae
           tempore
           synceritate
           &
           innocentia
           (
           cujus
           symbola
           sunt
           vestimenta
           candida
           )
           vacuum
           esse
           debere
           .
           
           Haec
           ille
           .
           Sic
           Hieronymus
           in
           suis
           Eccles
           .
           Commentariis
           interpretatur
           ;
           Habeto
           corpus
           mundum
           ,
           &
           esto
           misericors
           .
           Mihi
           quidem
           hoc
           ipso
           in
           loco
           Solomon
           simul
           videtur
           alludere
           ad
           convivialem
           vestitum
           ,
           quem
           apud
           Judaeos
           quoque
           (
           ut
           ex
           Philonis
           loco
           suprà
           citato
           videtur
           colligi
           posse
           )
           album
           fuisse
           verisimile
           est
           .
           Nam
           &
           versu
           proximè
           antecedente
           7.
           panem
           cum
           gaudio
           comedendum
           ,
           vinumque
           hilari
           corde
           bibendum
           esse
           praecipit
           :
           &
           mox
           versu
           8.
           vestium
           albarum
           mentione
           facta
           ,
           subjungit
           ,
           oleum
           super
           caput
           tuum
           ne
           deficiat
           :
           cujus
           quidem
           in
           conviviis
           quantus
           usus
           fuerit
           ,
           tum
           dictum
           est
           ,
           tum
           pluribus
           dicetur
           .
           Omnino
           ergo
           cum
           vers
           .
           7.
           praecepisset
           in
           epulis
           atque
           conviviis
           laetitiae
           esse
           indulgendum
           ,
           mox
           ver
           .
           8.
           sequente
           ,
           duo
           laetitiae
           illius
           convivialis
           quasi
           signa
           ceu
           causas
           effectrices
           subjungit
           ,
           vestes
           nimirum
           albas
           atque
           oleum
           :
           quorum
           utrumque
           cum
           laetitiae
           partim
           significandae
           ,
           partim
           efficiendae
           maximam
           vim
           habeat
           ,
           in
           conviviis
           adhibitum
           &
           usurpatum
           fuisse
           legimus
           ,
           uti
           supra
           dictum
           est
           .
           Simplex
           ergo
           sensus
           erit
           ,
           sis
           semper
           laetus
           &
           hilaris
           :
           lautè
           
           vivito
           ,
           genio
           indulge
           .
           Sisinnius
           Novitianorum
           Episcopus
           homo
           mollis
           &
           delicatus
           cum
           &
           bis
           in
           die
           lavaretur
           &
           candida
           semper
           veste
           uteretur
           ,
           
           &
           ob
           id
           reprehensus
           esset
           a
           quodam
           ,
           excusavit
           se
           cum
           hoc
           loco
           Ecclesiastis
           ,
           tum
           Christi
           ,
           Heliae
           &
           Mosis
           exemplo
           ,
           quos
           vestibus
           albis
           usos
           fuisse
           dicebat
           .
           Testis
           est
           Socrat.
           lib.
           6.
           cap.
           22.
           
           Hieron
           .
           lib.
           2.
           epist
           .
           14.
           
           Vestes
           pullas
           aeque
           devita
           ,
           ut
           candidas
           .
           Ornatus
           &
           sordes
           pa●i
           modo
           fugienda
           :
           quia
           alterum
           delitias
           ,
           alterum
           gloriam
           redolet
           Cum
           ergo
           vestes
           albae
           non
           in
           prophanis
           solum
           ,
           verumetiam
           sacris
           literarum
           monumentis
           tantopere
           commendentur
           ,
           ceu
           maximarum
           &
           pulcheriimarum
           rerum
           symbola
           &
           insignia
           ,
           mirum
           profecto
           non
           est
           ,
           Christianos
           primitivae
           Ecclesiae
           easdem
           in
           sacris
           atque
           sacramentis
           suis
           usurpasse
           .
        
         
           Ut
           igitur
           apud
           Romanos
           ,
           sicuti
           dictum
           est
           ,
           magistratuum
           atque
           honorum
           petitores
           erant
           candidati
           ,
           sic
           in
           primitiva
           Ecclesia
           Baptismi
           candidati
           (
           qui
           etiam
           competentes
           vulgò
           fuerunt
           appellati
           )
           cùm
           quadragesimae
           initio
           nomina
           sua
           dedissent
           ,
           &
           toto
           illo
           quadraginta
           dierum
           spacio
           atris
           vestibus
           promisso
           capillo
           ,
           insordibus
           &
           squallore
           jacuissent
           ,
           paulò
           ante
           Pascha
           lavabantur
           (
           quod
           Augustinus
           Epist
           .
           118.
           ad
           Januarium
           baptismum
           antebaptismum
           vocat
           )
           tandemque
           loti
           candidisque
           induti
           vestibus
           ,
           ad
           Baptismum
           accedebent
           .
           
           Idem
           infantum
           quoque
           baptizandorum
           habitus
           fuit
           ,
           de
           quibus
           elegante
           Pontius
           Paulinus
           .
        
         
           
             Inde
             parens
             sacro
             ducit
             de
             fronte
             sacerdos
             .
          
           
             Infantes
             niveos
             corpore
             ,
             corde
             ,
             habitu
             .
          
           
             (
             Quos
             tamen
             versus
             Pierius
             Fortunato
             tribuit
             )
             Et
          
           
             Lactantius
             in
             carmine
             de
             resurrectione
             dominica
             :
          
           
             Rex
             sacer
             ecce
             tui
             radiat
             pars
             magna
             trophaei
          
           
             Cum
             puras
             animas
             sacra
             lavacra
             beant
             .
          
           
             Candidus
             egreditur
             nitidis
             exercitus
             undis
             ,
          
           
             Atque
             vetus
             vitium
             purgat
             in
             amne
             novo
          
           
             Fulgentes
             animis
             vestis
             quoque
             candida
             signat
             ,
          
           
             Et
             grege
             de
             niveo
             gaudia
             pastor
             habet
             .
          
        
         
           Meminit
           etiam
           Socrates
           lib.
           7
           c.
           17.
           candidae
           hujus
           vestis
           ,
           quae
           dabatur
           baptizatis
           .
           Loti
           semel
           salutifero
           fonte
           ,
           
           nunquam
           stolam
           candidissimam
           ,
           quam
           suscipiunt
           in
           baptismate
           ,
           inquinate
           docentur
           .
           Rabanus
           Maurus
           Moguntinus
           episcopus
           l.
           de
           instit
           .
           cler
           .
           1.
           c.
           29.
           
           Post
           baptismum
           traditur
           Christiano
           candida
           vestis
           ,
           
           designas
           puritatem
           &
           innocentiam
           .
           Nazianzenus
           in
           orat
           .
           de
           Sancto
           lavacro
           ,
           illud
           dicit
           à
           Christianis
           variis
           nominibus
           appellari
           ,
           nimirum
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           Et
           Paulò
           post
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           id
           est
           ceu
           turpitudinis
           regumentum
           .
           Hinc
           Ammonius
           monachus
           lib.
           3.
           de
           gestis
           Francorum
           mentionem
           facit
           pueri
           occisi
           ,
           qui
           adhuc
           ,
           ut
           ille
           loquitur
           ,
           erat
           in
           albis
           regenerationis
           ,
           hoc
           est
           ,
           qui
           recens
           erat
           baptizatus
           ,
           nondum
           baptismalibus
           illis
           atque
           candidis
           vestibus
           exutus
           .
           Nam
           qui
           baptizabantur
           in
           vigilia
           Paschatis
           incedebant
           veste
           candida
           induti
           per
           octo
           dies
           ,
           ac
           vocabantur
           albati
           ,
           sive
           in
           albis
           ,
           atque
           octavo
           demum
           die
           vestem
           albani
           deponebant
           :
           quibus
           adde
           ,
           quòd
           ut
           Tertull.
           docet
           ,
           lib.
           de
           Corona
           milites
           ,
           ex
           en
           die
           ,
           qua
           erant
           baptizati
           ,
           
           la
           vacro
           quotidiano
           per
           totam
           hebdomadam
           abstinebant
           .
           Et
           quoniam
           Paschatis
           hebdomada
           ,
           antiquitus
           plures
           unà
           tingi
           consueverunt
           ,
           ea
           de
           causa
           feriae
           illae
           ,
           quae
           ad
           hoc
           omnes
           institutae
           sunt
           ,
           &
           quae
           subsequitur
           Hebdomada
           atque
           dominica
           quam
           nos
           ,
           Quasimodo
           geniti
           nominamus
           ,
           in
           albis
           fuit
           appellata
           .
           Vestis
           haec
           candida
           in
           baptismo
           symbolum
           erat
           cùm
           ipsius
           Christi
           ,
           quem
           electi
           fide
           induunt
           :
           secundum
           Paulum
           Eph.
           4.
           
           Col.
           3.
           tum
           illius
           munerum
           ,
           hoc
           est
           ,
           justitiae
           ,
           vitae
           ,
           puritatis
           &
           innocentiae
           ,
           (
           Tertull.
           hoc
           indumentum
           Spiritus
           sanctus
           vocat
           lib.
           de
           pudicitia
           libertatis
           ,
           victoriae
           gloriae
           ,
           immortalitatis
           ,
           quam
           ex
           aqua
           &
           spiritu
           regenerati
           consequuntur
           ,
           de
           quo
           pluribus
           disserit
           Ambrosius
           in
           lib.
           de
           iis
           ,
           qui
           initiantur
           mysteriis
           c.
           7.
           
           Ut
           ergo
           olim
           apud
           Romanos
           candida
           vestis
           qua
           servi
           à
           dominis
           decorabantur
           ,
           erat
           insigne
           illorum
           manumissionis
           :
           sic
           candida
           illa
           baptismi
           vestis
           signum
           erat
           illos
           ex
           manibus
           diaboli
           atque
           peccati
           immanissimis
           esse
           liberatos
           ,
           ut
           posthac
           Deo
           ceu
           patrono
           suo
           fidelissimo
           ,
           servirent
           vitae
           puritate
           ac
           sanctitate
           .
           Praeterea
           cùm
           candidus
           color
           olim
           victoriae
           &
           triumpho
           fuerit
           consecratus
           ,
           candida
           haec
           vestis
           illos
           monebar
           ,
           ut
           cogitarent
           
           sibi
           in
           hac
           vita
           ceu
           in
           militia
           perpetuò
           esse
           cum
           diabolo
           ,
           peccato
           atque
           mundo
           dimicandum
           in
           Christo
           &
           vincendum
           :
        
         
           Jam
           verò
           in
           coenae
           quoque
           Dominicae
           administratione
           album
           vestitum
           antiquitus
           adhibitum
           fuisse
           ,
           exillis
           Hieronymi
           verbis
           videtur
           colligi
           posse
           libr.
           contra
           Pelagianos
           ,
           Quae
           sunt
           ,
           rogo
           inimicitiae
           ,
           inquit
           ,
           contra
           Deum
           ,
           si
           Episcopus
           Presbyter
           &
           Diaconus
           &
           reliquus
           ordo
           ecclesiasticus
           in
           administratione
           sacrificiorum
           candida
           veste
           processerint
           .
           Verisimile
           est
           cùm
           eos
           ,
           qui
           sacrosancti
           illius
           epuli
           communione
           fruebantur
           :
           tum
           ejus
           administratores
           ,
           hoc
           est
           ,
           sacerdotes
           atque
           diaconos
           albas
           vestes
           gestasse
           .
           
           Harum
           autem
           vestium
           antiquarum
           vestigia
           sunt
           tunicae
           illae
           ,
           quas
           choro
           &
           albis
           vulgò
           nominant
           ,
           in
           quibus
           missa
           Paschatis
           tempore
           celebratur
           .
           Sic
           nos
           vestitum
           quidem
           veterum
           candidum
           retinemus
           ,
           
           &
           imitamur
           :
           at
           religionis
           ,
           morumque
           candorem
           integritatemque
           jam
           pridem
           amisimus
           :
           contrà
           verò
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           ut
           Iudas
           in
           sua
           epistola
           loquitur
           ,
           hoc
           est
           ,
           tunicam
           carnis
           contactu
           maculatam
           gestamus
           .
        
         
           Caeterùm
           notandum
           est
           ,
           
           vestes
           albas
           esse
           duplices
           :
           alias
           ,
           quae
           nativo
           colore
           constant
           ,
           qui
           leucopus
           dicitur
           :
           alias
           ,
           quae
           artificiali
           ,
           quas
           volunt
           propriè
           candidas
           dici
           .
           Leucopiati
           dicuntur
           :
           Martiali
           ,
           qui
           rudiori
           alba
           veste
           ,
           ac
           vili
           ,
           ac
           ●ativi
           coloris
           induti
           sunt
           .
        
         
           Verùm
           quoniam
           multa
           de
           candidae
           vestis
           usu
           ,
           
           dignitate
           ,
           significationeque
           mystica
           dicta
           sunt
           ,
           de
           quo
           etiam
           Clem.
           Alexand.
           paedagog
           .
           lib.
           2.
           
           Cap.
           10.
           legere
           poteris
           :
           consideranda
           etiam
           nobis
           videtur
           ratio
           ,
           cur
           vestibus
           illis
           tantum
           à
           veteribus
           tributum
           fuerit
           .
           Ea
           peti
           potest
           ab
           ipsius
           coloris
           albi
           sive
           candida
           vi
           atque
           natura
           .
           
           Nam
           cùm
           is
           color
           ,
           secundùm
           Plutarch
           .
           problem
           .
           26.
           maximè
           sit
           naturalis
           ,
           simplex
           ,
           purus
           ,
           syncerus
           ,
           lucidus
           ,
           atque
           perspicuus
           ,
           ut
           qui
           lucis
           plurimum
           habet
           (
           unde
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           album
           mihi
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           id
           est
           ,
           videndo
           videtur
           dictum
           )
           mirum
           profecto
           non
           est
           ,
           illo
           (
           uti
           etiam
           lumine
           ,
           cui
           maxime
           est
           affinis
           ,
           atque
           cognatus
           )
           cúm
           mores
           ingenuos
           ,
           puros
           ,
           ac
           simplices
           :
           tum
           letitiam
           ,
           libertatem
           ,
           victoriam
           ,
           foelicem
           
           denique
           quemvis
           rerum
           statum
           atque
           conditionem
           ,
           in
           prophan●
           ▪
           sacrisque
           literis
           significari
           :
           ac
           proinde
           ●estes
           aliasque
           res
           colore
           illo
           imbutas
           ,
           in
           tanto
           fuisse
           apud
           veteres
           pret●o
           &
           honore
           .
           Album
           ,
           inquit
           Pierius
           in
           Hieroglyph
           .
           est
           〈◊〉
           veluti
           materia
           quaedam
           ,
           in
           quam
           colores
           ,
           quotqu●●●olueris
           ,
           perinde
           ac
           in
           universalem
           illam
           〈◊〉
           omnes
           species
           inducere
           .
           Hinc
           ad
           Dei
           cultum
           alba
           p●●●imum
           in●umen●a
           ,
           omnium
           penè
           nationum
           consensu
           adhiberi
           solent
           :
           semperque
           albus
           color
           sacris
           accomodatur
           .
           Atque
           ideo
           ait
           Persius
           :
           Quamvis
           albata
           roga●it
           .
           Sed
           quid
           indigem●●
           Persio
           ,
           si
           Servatoris
           nostri
           indumenta
           ,
           cum
           gloriam
           suam
           vellet
           discipulis
           patefacere
           ,
           alba
           sicut
           nix
           apparuêre
           ?
           Apud
           Cic.
           2.
           de
           legibus
           :
           Color
           albus
           praecipue
           decorus
           Deo
           est
           ,
           tum
           in
           caeteris
           ,
           tum
           maximè
           in
           textile
           .
           Et
           nostra
           pietas
           canit
           ,
           vel
           lineas
           ,
           easque
           purissimas
           induti
           tunicas
           ,
           sacra
           Deo
           caneremus
           .
           Plato
           similiter
           colorem
           album
           vult
           laetitiae
           esse
           proprium
           ,
           atque
           deorum
           .
           Hinc
           veteres
           ,
           teste
           Platone
           ,
           &
           Pintarcho
           ,
           niveo
           splendore
           spectabiles
           ,
           ut
           deorum
           venerabantur
           fileos
           .
           Cel.
           lib.
           24.
           
           Cap.
           26.
           
           Album
           porrò
           &
           candidum
           pro
           bono
           :
           ut
           atrum
           &
           nigrum
           pro
           malo
           ,
           passim
           accipitur
           .
           Juvenal
           .
           Satyra
           3.
           
        
         
           —
           Maneat
           qui
           nigrum
           in
           candida
           vertunt
           .
        
         
           Id
           est
           vitium
           in
           virtutem
           :
           virtutem
           in
           vitium
           ,
           qui
           secun●ùm
           Terentium
           in
           Phorm
           .
           recta
           prava
           faciunt
           :
           secundùm
           Isaiam
           ,
           bonum
           malum
           :
           dulce
           amarum
           ,
           &
           contrà
           ,
           dicunt
           .
           Persius
           .
        
         
           
             Per
             me
             equidemisint
             onnia
             protenus
             alba
             ,
             id
             est
             bona
             .
             Ovid.
          
           
             Candida
             de
             nigris
             ,
             &
             de
             candentibus
             atra
             .
             Horat.
          
           
             Hie
             niger
             est
             ,
             hunc
             tu
             Romane
             caveto
             .
          
        
         
           Candidus
           sermo
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           id
           est
           ,
           perspicuus
           :
           &
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           vox
           candida
           ,
           quae
           facilè
           hominum
           aures
           penet●at
           :
           &
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           rem
           clarius
           explicare
           .
           Sic
           apud
           Senecam
           Asinius
           Pollio
           Albutii
           sententias
           albas
           appellavit
           ,
           quòd
           essent
           apertae
           .
           Eras
           .
           in
           Adag
           .
           Avis
           alba
           ,
           prore
           nova
           &
           auspicata
           .
           Ciceroni
           epist
           .
           fam
           .
           lib.
           7.
           
           Sic
           albae
           gallinae
           filius
           Juvenali
           ,
           hoc
           est
           ,
           foeliciter
           natus
           (
           cui
           contrarium
           apud
           eandem
           :
           Nati
           infoelicibus
           ovis
           )
           quia
           Latini
           lae●●
           ,
           
           &
           auspicata
           ,
           alba
           vocant
           :
           ut
           contra
           inauspicata
           ,
           nigra
           &
           atra
           ;
           Erasmus
           in
           Adag
           .
           Cic.
           Nec
           minus
           niger
           ,
           inquit
           ,
           nec
           minus
           confidens
           ,
           quam
           ille
           ,
           pro
           Caecinna
           de
           teste
           Sexto
           Clodio
           .
           Horat.
           in
           Serm.
           
        
         
           Sani
           ,
           an
           creta
           ,
           an
           carbone
           notandi
           .
        
         
           Quem
           imitatur
           Persius
           in
           5.
           
           Satyr
           .
        
         
           
             Quaeque
             sequenda
             sorent
             ,
             &
             quae
             vitanda
             vicissim
             :
          
           
             Illa
             prius
             creta
             ,
             mox
             haec
             carbone
             notasti
             .
          
        
         
           Sic
           candido
           calculo
           ,
           lapillo
           ,
           aut
           creta
           :
           aut
           contra
           nigro
           lapillo
           notare
           :
           de
           quibus
           Erasmus
           in
           suis
           Adagiis
           .
           Dies
           albus
           ,
           &
           alba
           faba
           ,
           ibidem
           .
           Albi
           calculi
           ,
           absoluco●ii
           ●●●gri
           ,
           damnatorii
           in
           proverb
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           id
           est
           ,
           album
           calculum
           addera
           ,
           id
           est
           ,
           approbare
           .
           Novit
           quid
           album
           ,
           quid
           nigrum
           ,
           id
           est
           ,
           recti
           ,
           pravique
           discrimen
           .
           Vultu
           mutabilis
           ,
           albus
           &
           ater
           ,
           id
           est
           ,
           &
           bonus
           malus
           est
           .
           Horat.
           in
           extrema
           epistolae
           :
           —
           candidum
           Pauperis
           ingenium
           .
           Idem
           Ode
           .
           11.
           
           Epod.
           Sic
           passim
           candor
           ,
           pro
           integritate
           animi
           .
           &
           candidus
           homo
           ,
           pro
           syncero
           ,
           &
           ingenio
           usurpatur
           .
           Pythagoras
           aiebat
           ,
           id
           quod
           esset
           colore
           candido
           ,
           ad
           boni
           naturam
           :
           quod
           colore
           atro
           ,
           ad
           naturam
           mali
           pertinere
           ,
           ut
           Erasmus
           annotat
           in
           proverbia
           illa
           :
           Creta
           notare
           ,
           id
           est
           ,
           approbare
           :
           Carbone
           notare
           ,
           id
           est
           ,
           damnare
           .
           Verùm
           haec
           satis
           sint
           dicta
           de
           albi
           coloris
           vi
           ,
           natura
           ,
           dignitate
           atque
           praestantia
           ,
           ejusque
           significatione
           allegorica
           ,
           de
           qua
           multa
           passim
           in
           sacris
           &
           prophanus
           literis
           occurrunt
           ,
           in
           quorum
           explicationem
           forsan
           non
           injucundam
           &
           inutilem
           delapsus
           sum
           ,
           occasione
           vestium
           candidarum
           ,
           quarum
           olim
           in
           conviviis
           ,
           atque
           etiam
           in
           reliqua
           vitae
           humanae
           consuetudine
           creber●●imus
           &
           si
           equentissimus
           usus
           fuit
           ,
           ut
           ex
           supra
           commemoratis
           testimoniis
           &
           exemplis
           satis
           patet
           .
        
         
           BY
           this
           learned
           Discourse
           of
           white
           Vestments
           ,
           colours
           ,
           the
           judicious
           Reader
           may
           discern
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           White
           Garments
           ,
           Rochets
           ,
           Surplisses
           are
           not
           peculiar
           to
           Divine
           Services
           ,
           Sacraments
           ,
           or
           to
           Ecclesiastical
           Persons
           ,
           or
           Christians
           alone
           .
        
         
         
         
         
         
         
           2.
           
           That
           they
           have
           been
           ,
           and
           still
           are
           made
           use
           of
           ,
           by
           Heathen
           Priests
           in
           the
           Sacrifices
           ,
           Solemnities
           of
           their
           Idol-gods
           ,
           and
           by
           Pagans
           in
           their
           Feasts
           ,
           Funerals
           ,
           Playes
           ,
           Inaugurations
           ,
           Manumissions
           ,
           &c.
           as
           well
           as
           by
           Bishops
           ,
           Priests
           ,
           Deacons
           ,
           in
           their
           Divine
           Worship
           and
           Celebrations
           ;
           and
           by
           all
           sorts
           of
           Lay-Baptized
           Christians
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           by
           Clergy-men
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           That
           the
           principal
           mystical
           significations
           ,
           reasons
           ,
           grounds
           ,
           ends
           for
           the
           Civil
           or
           Sacred
           uses
           of
           
             White
             Vestments
          
           ,
           are
           equally
           common
           to
           all
           ranks
           and
           degrees
           of
           men
           ,
           of
           Christians
           ,
           and
           not
           one
           of
           them
           proper
           or
           peculiar
           to
           Bishops
           ,
           Priests
           ,
           Deacons
           ,
           or
           Clergy-men
           ,
           or
           to
           publick
           Prayers
           ,
           Devotions
           ,
           more
           than
           to
           private
           .
           Therefore
           not
           to
           be
           used
           or
           worn
           by
           Bishops
           ,
           Ministers
           ,
           Deacons
           ,
           or
           Clergy-men
           alone
           ,
           as
           a
           badge
           of
           their
           distinction
           from
           ,
           and
           elevation
           above
           Lay-Christians
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
         
         
         
         
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A56195-e130
           
             a
             Surius
             Concil
             .
             Tom
             1.
             p.
             218
             ,
             251
             ,
             381
             ,
             382.
             
             Tom
             2.
             p.
             588
             ,
             589.
             
             Tom.
             4
             p.
             45●
             .
             Bellarmine
             De
             Romano
             Pontif
             ▪
             &
             de
             Concilii●
             ,
             l.
             2.
             c.
             2.
             
             G●eg
             ▪
             de
             Valentia
             Com.
             Theolog.
             Tom
             3.
             p.
             247.
             
             Dr.
             Iohn
             Whites
             Way
             to
             the
             true
             Church
             ,
             Sect.
             17
             p.
             45.
             and
             Defence
             of
             the
             Way
             ,
             c.
             47
             ,
             48
             ▪
             
          
           
             b
             Sessio
             22
             Decretum
             de
             observandis
             &
             evitandis
             in
             Celebratiene
             Missae
             ,
             Sarius
             Tom.
             4.
             
             Concil
             .
             p.
             962.
             
          
           
             c
             Ad
             hoc
             nos
             Deus
             unxit
             oleo
             laetitiae
             ac
             haereditatis
             suae
             participes
             effecit
             ,
             ut
             ad
             ipsius
             Sacerdotium
             voca●i
             tanquam
             Aaron
             ,
             non
             solum
             ea
             quae
             ad
             divinum
             cultum
             pertinent
             salobriter
             disponamus
             ;
             
               Veri●m
               etiam
               ea
               quae
               aliquando
               per
               Nos
               statuta
               suerant
               ,
               salubrius
               moderemur
               ,
               ac
               ali●s
               desuper
               disp
               namus
               ,
            
             prout
             rerum
             &
             personarum
             qualitate
             pensata
             ,
             conspicimus
             in
             Domino
             salubriter
             expedire
             .
          
           
             d
             Verum
             in
             illo
             munere
             peragendo
             factum
             est
             ,
             ut
             nonnulla
             ex
             dilige●ti
             librorum
             antiquorum
             collatione
             in
             meliorem
             formam
             redacta
             ,
             &
             in
             regulis
             &
             rubricis
             aliqua
             uberiùs
             &
             clariùs
             expressa
             ,
             quae
             tamen
             ex
             illorum
             principiis
             &
             fundamentis
             ,
             quasi
             deducta
             ,
             illorum
             sensum
             imitari
             potius
             &
             supplere
             ,
             quàm
             aliquid
             novi
             afferre
             videantur
             :
             Mi●●am
             itaque
             quod
             idem
             Pius
             5.
             ediderat
             ,
             si●
             RECOGNITUM
             in
             nostra
             Typographia
             quam
             emendatissimè
             imprimi
             ,
             &
             ad
             communem
             utilitatem
             publicari
             justimus
             .
          
           
             e
             Sessi●
             22.
             
             Decretum
             de
             observandis
             &
             evitandis
             in
             celebratione
             Missae
             ,
             Surius
             Concil
             .
             Tom.
             4.
             p.
             961.
             
          
           
             f
             13
             Eliz
             c.
             12.
             
          
           
             g
             Articl●
             21.
             34.
             
          
           
             h
             See
             Centur.
             Magd.
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             p.
             3
             c.
             6.
             where
             this
             is
             proved
             at
             large
             .
          
           
             *
             2
             ,
             &
             3
             E.
             6.
             c.
             1.
             5
             ,
             &
             6
             E.
             6.
             c.
             1.
             1
             
             Eliz●
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             Novemb.
             9.
             1660.
             
          
           
             *
             2
             ,
             &
             3
             E.
             6.
             c.
             1.
             21.
             5
             ,
             &
             6
             E.
             6.
             c
             ,
             1.
             12.
             1
             
             Eliz
             c.
             1.
             5
             
             Eliz.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Peter
               Heylin
            
             his
             History
             of
             the
             Reformation
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             p
             91
             ,
             92
             ,
             93.
             
             History
             of
             Queen
             Mary
             ,
             &
             Queen
             Eliz.
             p.
             59
             ,
             60
             ,
             115
             ,
             116
             ,
             131
             ,
             132
             ,
             164
             ,
             165
             ,
             166
             ,
             176.
             
          
           
             a
             1
             Cor.
             14.
             40.
             
          
           
             b
             Isay
             8.
             20
             
             Lu.
             16.
             29
             
             Gal.
             6.
             4
             
             ▪
             16.
             
          
           
             *
             In
             the
             Second
             Part
             of
             my
             Signal
             Loyaltie
             and
             Devotion
             of
             Gods
             true
             Saints
             &c.
             to
             their
             Soveraigns
             .
             p.
             225
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             a
             1
             Tim.
             6.
             15.
             
             Rev
             17.
             14.
             c.
             15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             b
             Psal
             .
             21.
             3.
             
          
           
             c
             1
             Pet.
             5.
             4
             c.
             1.
             4.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A56195-e2400
           
             a
             Num.
             6.
             22
             ,
             to
             27.
             
             Deu●
             .
             26.
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15.
             c.
             31.
             1
             ,
             〈◊〉
             47.
             
             Ps
             .
             92.
             
             Ps
             66
             ,
             &
             67
             ,
             &
             6●
             ,
             &
             7●
             ,
             &
             79.
             
             &
             90.
             
             Joel
             2.
             17.
             
             Hos
             .
             14.
             2
             ,
             ●
             .
             Mat.
             6.
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             &c.
             Lu.
             1●
             .
             1
             ,
             to
             5.
             1
             
             Tim.
             2.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             b
             Liturgia
             S.
             S.
             Patrum
             Liturgia
             Basi●●i
             ,
             Chrysostostomi
             ,
             Gregorii
             Theologi
             ,
             Cyrill●
             〈◊〉
             ,
             &c.
             Paris
             1560.
             
             &
             August
             Vind.
             1604.
             
             Lit●rgia
             Lutinorum
             ,
             Colon.
             1571.
             
             Antiqu●tates
             Lit●urgica
             ,
             Duac●
             ▪
             1605.
             
             Bib●●wheca
             Patrum
             ▪
             T.
             ●
             .
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             &
             1●
             .
             Cassandri
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             c
             See
             2
             ,
             &
             3
             E.
             6.
             c.
             1.
             3
             ,
             &
             4
             E.
             6.
             c.
             10.
             5
             ,
             &
             6
             Ed.
             6.
             c.
             1.
             1
             
             Eliz.
             c.
             z.
             
          
           
             d
             Act●
             ,
             15
             ▪
             24
             ,
             27
             ,
             28.
             c.
             16.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             Eph.
             6.
             18.
             
             Ph●l
             .
             4.
             4.
             6.
             1
             
             Thes
             .
             5
             ▪
             17.
             
             See
             the
             several
             Offices
             ,
             Howers
             ,
             Missals
             ,
             Processionals
             ,
             Liturgies
             ,
             Books
             of
             Devotion
             ,
             in
             antious
             or
             present
             use
             among
             the
             Papists
             ,
             3
             ,
             &
             4
             
               E
               6.
               c.
            
             10.
             
             Officium
             be●ta
             M●ria
             secundum
             usum
             Sarum
             ;
             secundum
             usum
             Bangor
             ;
             secundum
             usum
             Walsingham
             ,
             Lincoln
             ,
             used
             in
             England
             ,
             2
             ,
             
               &
               3
               E
               6.
               c.
            
             1.
             
             The
             divers
             forms
             of
             Liturgies
             and
             Administrations
             used
             in
             the
             Protest●n●
             Churches
             of
             England
             ,
             Scotland
             ,
             France
             ,
             Germany
             ,
             Helvetia
             ,
             Denmark
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Greek
             ,
             Russian
             ,
             Ethiopian
             Churches
             .
          
           
             e
             Ephes
             .
             6.
             18.
             
             ●
             .
             3.
             14
             ,
             to
             22.
             
             Rom
             15.
             
             ●0
             ,
             31.
             
             Phil.
             1.
             4
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             f
             In
             their
             Bulle
             prefixed
             to
             
               Missale
               Romanum
            
             ,
             Salm.
             1588.
             and
             An●w
             ▪
             1630.
             
          
           
             g
             2
             Chr.
             6.
             c.
             20.
             5.
             to
             ●4
             .
             c.
             32
             ▪
             24.
             c.
             33.
             12.
             
             Ezra
             7.
             27.
             c.
             9.
             6.
             
             ●
             c.
             N●h
             .
             1.
             4
             ,
             to
             11
             c.
             9
             ▪
             throughout
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             4.
             
             Dan.
             9.
             3
             ,
             &c.
             Joel
             2.
             9
             ,
             to
             18.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
             14.
             2.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
             11.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             h
             Matth
             14.
             25.
             
             John
             26.
             39.
             
             John
             17.
             9
             ,
             &c.
             Acts
             1.
             14.
             24.
             c.
             3
             ▪
             1.
             c.
             4.
             24
             ,
             to
             31.
             c.
             8.
             22
             c.
             10.
             1
             ,
             9.
             c.
             12
             ▪
             5.
             c.
             13.
             3.
             c.
             14
             ▪
             23.
             c.
             16.
             25.
             c.
             20.
             
             3●
             .
             c.
             21.
             5.
             c.
             28
             ▪
             8
             Rom.
             1.
             
             ●
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             c.
             8.
             26.
             c.
             15.
             30
             ,
             31.
             c.
             16.
             24
             ,
             25
             ,
             &c.
             1
             Cor.
             14
             ,
             15.
             ●ph
             .
             1.
             16
             ▪
             17
             ,
             &c.
             c.
             3.
             13.
             to
             〈◊〉
             .
             c.
             6.
             18.
             
             Phil.
             1.
             4
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             Col.
             1.
             3
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             &c.
             1
             Thes
             .
             1.
             2
             c.
             5.
             17.
             2
             
             Thes
             .
             2.
             16
             ,
             17.
             c.
             3.
             1
             ,
             2.
             1
             
             Tim.
             2
             ▪
             1
             ,
             2.
             c.
             5.
             5.
             
             Philemon
             4.
             24.
             
             Rev.
             5.
             8.
             
             c
             8.
             3
             ,
             4
             〈◊〉
             20.
             
          
           
             i
             Acts
             2.
             42
             ,
             46.
             c.
             4.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             18
             ,
             19.
             20
             c.
             5.
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             28.
             29.
             42.
             c.
             ●0
             .
             20
             ,
             31
             ▪
             c.
             19
             ▪
             8.
             9
             ,
             10.
             c.
             28.
             30
             ,
             3●
             .
             Rom.
             15.
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             Luke
             21.
             36
             ,
             37
             ,
             38.
             
             Justin
             Martyr
             ,
             &
             Tertul
             ▪
             in
             Apologia
             .
          
           
             a
             Mat.
             10.
             7.
             c.
             28.
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             Mar
             16.
             15.
             
          
           
             b
             Mat.
             26.
             55.
             
             Mar.
             14.
             49
             
             Lu.
             19.
             47.
             
             c
             22.
             52.
             
             Ps
             .
             62.
             11
             
             Lu.
             4●
             ▪
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             31
             ,
             43
             ,
             44.
             
          
           
             c
             Acts
             2.
             46
             ,
             47.
             c.
             4.
             1
             ,
             &c.
             c
             5.
             41.
             c.
             16.
             5.
             c.
             17.
             11.
             17.
             c.
             19.
             
             ●
             ,
             〈◊〉
             .
             c.
             10.
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21.
             
             Rom.
             〈◊〉
             15
             ▪
             16
             ,
             17
             c.
             15
             ▪
             15
             ,
             to
             26.
             c
             16
             ,
             25
             ▪
             2
             Cor.
             11.
             28
             1
             
             Cor.
             9
             ▪
             13
             ,
             to
             27.
             
             H●b
             .
             3.
             11
             ▪
             
          
           
             d
             1
             Cor.
             1.
             17.
             c.
             9.
             16.
             
          
           
             a
             See
             Bishop
             Downhams
             Consecration
             Sermon
             ;
             Bishop
             Halls
             Remonstrance
             ,
             and
             Divine
             Right
             of
             Episcopacy
             ;
             Mr.
             Sudbu●yes
             ;
             Mr.
             Sandcro●es
             ,
             and
             Dr.
             Allestryes
             Sermons
             at
             the
             last
             Consecrations
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             1660.
             
          
           
             b
             2
             Tim.
             4.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             fully
             refuted
             in
             my
             Vnbishoping
             of
             T●mothy
             and
             Ti●us
             .
          
           
             c
             Acts
             20
             ,
             28
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             d
             Sessio
             14.
             
             Decr.
             de
             Reformatione
             ,
             cap.
             4.
             
             Surius
             C●ncil
             .
             Tom.
             4.
             p.
             976
             ,
             977.
             
          
           
             e
             Sermo
             10.
             
             De
             Observantia
             Sab●ati
             .
          
           
             a
             Rom.
             1.
             16
             ,
             17.
             c.
             10
             ▪
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15.
             1
             
             Cor.
             1.
             16
             ,
             17
             ▪
             21.
             
          
           
             a
             In
             their
             Necessity
             of
             Reformation
             of
             the
             Publike
             Worship
             ▪
             Rites
             ,
             Ceremonies
             ,
             L●nd
             .
             1660.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               In
               nomine
               Jesu
               ●●ne
               gen●
               flecta●ur
               .
            
          
           
             a
             In
             the
             Appendix
             to
             my
             Ant●●arminianism
             ,
             concerning
             bowing
             at
             the
             name
             of
             Iesus
             ,
             Lame
             ●●les
             his
             Haltings
             ,
             Certain
             Quaeres
             propounded
             to
             the
             bowers
             at
             the
             Name
             of
             Jesus
             ,
             
               ●nno
               1636.
               
               Canterburies
            
             .
             Doom
             ,
             p.
             64.
             
          
           
             b
             1
             King
             ,
             18.
             26
             ,
             27
             ,
             28.
             
             See
             Ecclesiasti●us
             7.
             4.
             
          
           
             c
             See
             my
             pleasant
             Purge
             for
             a
             Roman
             Catholick
             ▪
             
          
           
             d
             Deut
             27
             ▪
             15.
             1
             chron
             .
             16.
             36.
             
             Neh
             ▪
             5.
             13.
             c.
             8.
             6.
             
             Psal
             .
             41.
             13.
             
             Ps
             .
             72.
             19.
             
             Ps
             ▪
             89.
             53.
             
             Ps
             .
             106
             ▪
             48.
             
             Rom.
             1
             ▪
             25.
             
             Mat
             ▪
             6.
             13.
             1
             
             Cor.
             14.
             16.
             
             Phil.
             4.
             20.
             1
             
             Tim.
             1.
             17.
             
             Rev.
             5
             ▪
             14.
             c.
             7.
             12.
             c.
             19.
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             Gulielmus
             Stuckius
             ,
             Antiqu.
             Conviv
             .
             l.
             2.
             c
             ▪
             34.
             
             De
             more
             sedendi
             ,
             &
             accumbendi
             ad
             Mensam
             ,
             &c.
             Tho.
             Beacon
             his
             comparison
             between
             the
             Lords
             supper
             &
             the
             Mass
             f
             ▪
             100
             ,
             to
             104
             and
             Catechisme
             ,
             f.
             484
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Tim
             1.
             17.
             
          
           
             e
             De
             Divinis
             Off●●iis
             ,
             
               c.
               39
               ,
               40
               ▪
            
             Deinde
             imponitur
             
               Gloria
               Patri
               ,
               &
               Filio
               ,
               &
               Spiritul
               sancto
               .
            
             Quae
             verba
             ad
             diversionem
             Psalmorum
             ,
             qui
             prius
             indifferenter
             cane●antur
             .
             B.
             Hieronimus
             ,
             Damaso
             Papa
             Petente
             ,
             composuit
             .
             Sed
             cum
             nequaquam
             id
             sufficeret
             ,
             prae
             dicto
             Apostolico
             suggerente
             ,
             addidit
             ad●uc
             ,
             sicut
             erat
             in
             principio
             ,
             &c
             et
             hac
             ad
             nutum
             Diaconi
             dicit
             Cantor
             .
          
           
             f
             ●ulores
             Histor
             .
             An.
             376.
             p.
             139.
             
          
           
             g
             Acts
             and
             Monuments
             ,
             vol.
             3.
             p.
             11.
             
          
           
             h
             Bellarmin
             de
             Messa
             l.
             2.
             c.
             16.
             
          
           
             i
             Ecclesiastical
             Polity
             .
             l.
             5.
             sect
             42.
             
          
           
             k
             Exp●sition
             of
             the
             Liturgy
             in
             his
             works
             .
             p.
             7.
             
          
           
             l
             Decreta
             Eccles
             .
             Gall.
             l.
             1.
             
             Tit.
             ●
             .
             cap.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             m
             Jer.
             6.
             16.
             
             〈◊〉
             ●●hn
             ▪
             2.
             7.
             
             Matthew
             19.
             8.
             
             L●u
             .
             5.
             39.
             
          
           
             n
             De
             Praescriptionibus
             advers
             haereticos
             .
          
           
             *
             See
             Ordo
             Romanus
             Antiqu
             de
             Divinis
             Officiis
             ,
             Bibl.
             Patr.
             Tom.
             8.
             p.
             39●
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             De
             Divinis
             Officiis
             ,
             c.
             39.
             40.
             
          
           
             o
             See
             my
             pleasant
             purge
             for
             a
             Roman
             Catholick
             .
          
           
             *
             See
             Basil
             .
             Epist
             .
             78.
             
             Theodoret
             Eccles
             .
             Hist
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             24.
             
             Sozomen
             ,
             l.
             4.
             c.
             19.
             
          
           
             p
             Ecclesiastical
             Polity
             ,
             l.
             ●
             sect
             .
             42.
             
          
           
             q
             In
             his
             works
             ,
             London
             ,
             1622.
             p.
             7.
             
          
           
             r
             Decreta
             Ecclesiae
             ,
             Gal.
             l.
             1.
             
             Tit.
             7.
             c.
             7.
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             Leo●tius
             Antiochiae
             Episcopus
             cum
             Clerum
             &
             etiam
             Laicorum
             multitudinem
             in
             duas
             partes
             divisam
             c●●neret
             ,
             &
             alteram
             quo
             laudes
             Filii
             magis
             celebra●ent
             hanc
             conjunctionem
             ,
             &
             ,
             exhi●e●e
             :
             alteram
             cu●em
             hana
             pr●●positionem
             ,
             
               Per
               in
               eodem
            
             penere
             &
             cum
             ad
             Spiritum
             Sanctum
             ventum
             esset
             prepositionem
             In
             ad
             ●●●ere
             ,
             (
             
               viz
               Gloria
               Patri
               per
               fil●●●
               ,
               in
               〈◊〉
               sancto
               )
               ipse
               totam
               glorificationem
            
             taci●us
             secum
             recitavit
             ,
             adeò
             ut
             qui
             propè
             eum
             erant
             ,
             solum
             hanc
             particulam
             ,
             
               In
               saecula
               ,
               saeculorum
            
             ,
             audirent
             ,
             Theodoret
             Eccles
             Hist
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             24.
             
             Sozomen
             .
             l
             ▪
             4.
             c.
             19.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             Basilii
             Epist
             .
             76.
             
             Theodoret
             Eccles
             .
             Hist
             l.
             2
             c.
             24.
             
             Sozomen
             l.
             4.
             c
             19.
             
             Hookers
             Ecclesiastic●l
             Polity
             ,
             l.
             5.
             
             Sect.
             42.
             
          
           
             *
             Su●ius
             concil
             .
             Tom.
             1.
             p.
             185.
             
             Honorius
             Augustodunensis
             ,
             Gemma
             Animae
             ,
             l
             1.
             c
             ▪
             93.
             
             Gratiande
             Consecrat
             distinct
             2.
             &
             distinct
             .
             4.
             cap.
             Statuimus
             .
             Tho.
             Waldensis
             ,
             Tom
             3
             Tit.
             4.
             c
             31.
             sect
             .
             7.
             
             Gul●●lm
             .
             Durantus
             Rationale
             Divinorum
             l.
             3.
             
             Fox
             Acts
             and
             Monuments
             ,
             vol.
             3.
             p.
             7.
             
             &
             Missale
             Rom●n●●m
             .
          
           
             *
             Caeremoniale
             Episco●o●●●
             ,
             Paris●●s
             1633.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             2●
             p.
             140.
             
          
           
             †
             Psal
             .
             7.
             17.
             
             Ps
             .
             9.
             
             ●
             .
             Ps
             .
             30.
             11.
             
             Psal
             .
             33.
             1.
             
             &
             34.
             1.
             
             &
             42.
             11.
             
             &
             43.
             5.
             
             &
             45.
             17.
             
             Ps
             .
             47.
             1.
             
             &
             59.
             17.
             
             Ps
             75
             ▪
             1.
             
             &
             86.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             20.
             
             Psal
             .
             68.
             35.
             
             &
             72.
             18
             
             ▪
             19.
             
             &
             75.
             1.
             
             &
             89.
             52.
             
             &
             97.
             12
             
             ▪
             &
             100.
             1.
             103
             
             ▪
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             21
             ,
             22.
             
             Ps
             .
             104.
             1
             ,
             25.
             
             Ps
             ▪
             105.
             1
             ,
             45.
             
             Ps
             .
             106
             ▪
             1
             ,
             48
             ▪
             Ps
             .
             107.
             1.
             
             Ps
             .
             111.
             1.
             
             &
             112.
             1
             ,
             ●
             .
             Ps
             .
             115.
             18.
             
             Ps
             .
             116.
             19.
             
             Ps
             .
             117.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             P●
             .
             118.
             1
             ,
             29.
             
             Ps
             .
             135.
             1
             ,
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21.
             
             Ps
             ▪
             145.
             to
             Ps
             .
             150.
             
          
           
             a
             See
             Bibliotheca
             Patrum
             col
             .
             Agrip.
             1618.
             
             Tom.
             12.
             p.
             1034.
             
             G.
             1050
             ,
             1051.
             
          
           
             b
             Ri●us
             Celebrandi
             M●ss●●
             ,
             &
             Missa
             p●o
             Defunctis
             .
          
           
             c
             H●
             Ps●lmi
             sub
             vna
             
               Gloria
               Patri
            
             canuntur
             quia
             j●sti
             illis
             temporibus
             Trinitatem
             〈◊〉
             creduntur
             .
             S●●guli
             Psalmi
             cum
             
               Gloria
               Patri
            
             canuntur
             ,
             quia
             singuli
             supradicti
             ordines
             Trinit
             〈…〉
             ●●●ibuntur
             Ideo
             etiam
             &
             〈◊〉
             Psalmi
             canuntur
             ,
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             *
             Pro.
             26.
             5.
             12.
             1
             
             Cor
             3.
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             d
             See
             Davidis
             Blondelli
             Apologia
             pro
             sententia
             Hieronymi
             De
             Episcopis
             &
             Presbyteris
             .
             And
             my
             Vnbishoping
             of
             
             Timothy
             ●nd
             Titus
             .
          
           
             *
             2
             Chron.
             20.
             13
             
             ▪
             Jer.
             15.
             1.
             
             Numb
             .
             23.
             6.
             1
             
             Kings
             13.
             1.
             2
             
             Kings
             11.
             14.
             c.
             23.
             3.
             1
             
             Kings
             18.
             54
             ,
             55.
             2
             
             Chron.
             6.
             3.
             c.
             20
             ▪
             5
             ,
             20.
             
             Ezec.
             1.
             21
             ,
             24
             ,
             25.
             
             Luke
             18.
             11
             ,
             13.
             2
             
             Chr.
             30.
             16.
             c.
             34.
             31
             ,
             32
             ▪
             c.
             35.
             10.
             
             Neh.
             8.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             Exod.
             20.
             21.
             
             Neh.
             8.
             5.
             c.
             9.
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             Ezr.
             10.
             10
             
             ▪
             Luk
             4
             ▪
             16.
             
             Acts
             1.
             15.
             c.
             11.
             28.
             
             Gen.
             11.
             22.
             
             Deut.
             4.
             10.
             
             Rev
             7.
             9.
             c.
             8.
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             Cassianus
             Institut
             l.
             2.
             c.
             8.
             
             Friderici
             ●indebrogi
             Gl●ssarium
             Tit●Gloria
             Patri
             .
          
           
             a
             In
             ●is
             Glossarium
             ▪
             Tit.
             Gloria
             Patri
             .
             Frederic
             .
             Landebrogus
             Codex
             Legum
             Antiqu.
             p.
             840.
             and
             his
             Glossarium
             ,
             Gloria
             Patri
             .
          
           
             b
             Here
             p.
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             c
             Surius
             Concil
             .
             Tom.
             4.
             p.
             740
             ,
             741.
             
             L●ur
             .
             B●chell●s
             Decret
             .
             Eccles
             .
             Gal.
             l
             ▪
             1.
             
             Tit.
             7.
             c.
             31.
             p.
             63.
             
          
           
             *
             Ordo
             Romanus
             Antiquus
             .
             Bibl.
             Patrum
             ,
             Tom.
             8
             ▪
             p.
             397
             ,
             398.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Mat.
             25.
             37
             ,
             44.
             
             Rev.
             5.
             18.
             
          
           
             *
             Appendix
             to
             my
             Anti-arminianisme
             concerning
             Bowing
             at
             the
             Name
             Jesus
             .
             Lame
             Giles
             his
             Hal●ings
             .
             Quaeres
             propounded
             concerning
             Bowing
             at
             the
             Name
             Jesus
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Decret
             .
             Eccl
             ▪
             Gal.
             l.
             1.
             
             Tit.
             3.
             c.
             38.
             p
             ▪
             86.
             
          
           
             a
             See
             Rubricae
             Generales
             Missalis
             ,
             &
             Ritus
             Celebrandi
             Missam
             .
             prefixed
             to
             Missale
             Romanam
             ,
             Pii
             5.
             
             &
             Clementis
             8.
             
             Honorius
             Augustodunensis
             ,
             Gemma
             Animae
             ,
             l.
             2.
             
             &
             3.
             
             Gulielmus
             Durantus
             ,
             Rationale
             Divinorum
             l.
             4.
             
          
           
             b
             Surius
             Concil
             .
             Tom.
             1.
             p.
             666.
             
          
           
             c
             Deut.
             5
             &
             27.
             
          
           
             c
             1
             Thes
             ▪
             1.
             5.
             c.
             2.
             2
             ,
             4
             ,
             8.
             
             Gal.
             1
             ▪
             6
             ▪
             c.
             2.
             2
             ,
             5
             ,
             7
             ▪
             Phil.
             1.
             5
             ,
             12
             ,
             17
             ,
             27.
             c.
             2.
             22.
             
             Col
             ▪
             2.
             5.
             2
             
             Thes
             .
             2.
             14.
             1
             
             Tim
             ▪
             14.
             6
             ,
             59.
             
             Rom.
             1.
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17.
             c.
             2.
             16.
             c.
             15
             ▪
             16
             ,
             29.
             c.
             16.
             25.
             1
             
             Cor.
             4.
             15.
             
             c
             ▪
             3.
             17
             ,
             18.
             2
             
             Cor.
             4.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             Heb.
             4.
             2.
             
          
           
             l
             Gratian
             de
             Consecratione
             distinct
             2.
             
             Surius
             Concil
             .
             Tom.
             1.
             p.
             518.
             
             Thomas
             Waldensis
             ,
             Doctrinalis
             ,
             Tom.
             3.
             
             Tit.
             4.
             c.
             32.
             sect
             .
             5.
             f.
             66.
             67.
             
             Gulielmus
             Durantus
             Rationale
             Divin●um
             ,
             l.
             4.
             c.
             5.
             de
             Evangelio
             Centur.
             Mag.
             4.
             
             Baronius
             ,
             Spondanus
             ,
             and
             others
             .
          
           
             f
             Bochellus
             .
             Decreta
             Eccles
             .
             Gal.
             l.
             1.
             
             Tit.
             7.
             c.
             115
             ▪
             p
             72.
             
          
           
             *
             Quoniam
             Symbolum
             verbum
             est
             Evangelium
             quoad
             sensum
             ,
             ideo
             stando
             illud
             audire
             sicut
             &
             Evangelium
             &
             illo
             dicto
             signum
             Crucis
             fa●ere
             debemus
             .
             Gul.
             Durantus
             ,
             Ratio
             .
             Divinorum
             ,
             l.
             4.
             
             De
             Symbolo
             Rubrica
             .
          
           
             g
             Psal
             94.
             16.
             
          
           
             h
             2
             Chron.
             34.
             32.
             
          
           
             i
             1
             Cor.
             16.
             13.
             
             Gal.
             5.
             1.
             2
             
             Thes
             2.
             5.
             
          
           
             k
             Neh.
             9.
             2
             ,
             5.
             
             Deut
             27.
             12
             ,
             13
             ▪
             Ps
             .
             122.
             2.
             
             Ps
             .
             134.
             1.
             
             Gen.
             18.
             22.
             
             Lu.
             4.
             16.
             1
             
             Kings
             8.
             14.
             15.
             
             Lu.
             18.
             11
             ,
             13
             ▪
             Rev.
             7.
             9.
             
          
           
             k
             Neh.
             9.
             2
             ,
             5.
             
             Deut
             27.
             12
             ,
             13
             ▪
             Ps
             .
             122.
             2.
             
             Ps
             .
             134.
             1.
             
             Gen.
             18.
             22.
             
             Lu.
             4.
             16.
             1
             
             Kings
             8.
             14.
             15.
             
             Lu.
             18.
             11
             ,
             13
             ▪
             Rev.
             7.
             9.
             
          
           
             a
             Tertullian
             de
             Corona
             Militis
             ;
             lib.
             De
             Jejunio
             lib.
             ad
             Vx●rem
             ,
             l.
             2.
             
             &
             Apologeticus
             .
             See
             La
             Cerda
             &
             Beatus
             Rhenanus
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             b
             Sermo
             de
             Oratione
             &
             Pamelius
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             d
             Surius
             Concil
             .
             Tom.
             1.
             p
             347.
             
             Tom.
             2.
             p.
             1052.
             
             Tom.
             3.
             p.
             2●7
             .
          
           
             e
             Sexti
             Decret
             .
             l.
             2.
             
             Tit.
             23.
             c.
             2.
             
             See
             my
             Appendix
             to
             Lame
             Giles
             his
             Halting
             .
          
           
             a
             Gen.
             3.
             21.
             c.
             9
             ▪
             23.
             2.
             
             Chron.
             28.
             15.
             
             Mat.
             25.
             36
             ,
             38
             ,
             43
             ,
             44.
             
             Can
             ▪
             2.
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             Rev.
             3.
             18.
             
          
           
             b
             Hag
             1.
             6.
             2
             
             Cor.
             11.
             27.
             
             Job
             31.
             19.
             
          
           
             c
             Rev.
             ●1
             .
             2.
             
             Isay
             61.
             10.
             1
             
             Tim.
             2.
             9
             ,
             10.
             1
             
             Pet.
             3.
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ▪
             
          
           
             d
             Deut.
             22.
             5.
             
             Esther
             6.
             
             1●
             6.
             8
             ,
             10
             Acts
             12.
             21.
             2
             
             Sam.
             13.
             18.
             
             Lu.
             7.
             25.
             2
             
             Chron.
             18.
             9.
             
             See
             Aretii
             Prolemata
             Locus
             ,
             120.
             
             De
             Vestitu
             .
          
           
             e
             Exod.
             28.
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ▪
             c.
             29.
             5.
             21
             ,
             29.
             c.
             35.
             19
             ,
             21.
             c.
             42.
             13.
             
             Levit.
             8.
             1
             ,
             30.
             c.
             16
             ▪
             4.
             32.
             
             Ezr.
             2.
             69.
             
             Neh
             7
             ▪
             70
             ,
             71.
             
             Ezra
             .
             3.
             10.
             
          
           
             *
             Quali
             genere
             vestitus
             usi
             sunt
             Apostoli
             ,
             aut
             alii
             Christiani
             ,
             non
             est
             annotatum
             .
             Cent
             Magd
             3.
             cap
             6.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
             106.
             
          
           
             ‖
             See
             〈◊〉
             de
             Moribus
             〈◊〉
             Alezandri
             ab
             Alexandro
             ,
             Gen.
             Dicrum
             ;
             Purchas
             his
             Pilgrimage
             and
             Voyages
             Cent.
             Mag.
             2
             ,
             ●●
             ▪
             13.
             cap.
             ●
             .
          
           
             f
             1
             Cor.
             14.
             40.
             
          
           
             g
             1
             Tim.
             2.
             1.
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             ▪
             
          
           
             h
             M●●
             .
             ●
             .
             24.
             26.
             
             Lu.
             12.
             22
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             *
             Gratian
             De
             consecrat
             .
             dist
             .
             1.
             
             Bochellus
             Decret
             .
             Eccl.
             Gal.
             l.
             1.
             
             Tit.
             7.
             l
             3.
             
             Tit.
             1.
             —
             l.
             6.
             
             Tit.
             17.
             
          
           
             i
             1
             Tim
             6.
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             k
             Mat
             10.
             13
             ,
             10.
             
             Mat.
             6.
             9.
             
             Lu.
             9.
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             2
             Tim
             4.
             13.
             
          
           
             m
             See
             Honorius
             August
             dunensis
             his
             Gemma
             Animae
             ,
             l.
             1.
             c.
             89.
             198
             ,
             to
             ●35
             .
             Gratian
             ,
             caus
             .
             ●1
             .
             qu.
             4.
             de
             Consecratione
             Distinct
             .
             1.
             
             Gulie●mus
             Durantus
             ,
             Rationale
             divinorum
             ,
             l
             3.
             de
             Indumentis
             ,
             Tho.
             Waldenfis
             ,
             Tom.
             3.
             
             Tit.
             4.
             c.
             29.
             30
             
             Pontificale
             ,
             Ceremoniale
             Romanum
             ,
             Missale
             Romanum
             ,
             Rubricae
             Generales
             Missalis
             .
             Bochellas
             Decret
             .
             Eccles
             .
             Gal.
             l
             1.
             
             Tit.
             7.
             16.
             
             Tit.
             17.
             
             Dr
             Rainolds
             
               conference
               with
            
             Hart
             ch
             .
             8.
             divis
             .
             4.
             5.
             
             Thomas
             Beacon
             
               his
               Catechism
            
             .
             f
             ▪
             485
             ,
             486.
             
               and
               comparison
               of
               the
               Lords
               supper
               with
               the
               Popes
               Masse
               .
            
             f.
             101.
             and
             104.
             
          
           
             *
             Acts
             ●
             .
             19
             ,
             20.
             c.
             5.
             29.
             
          
           
             n
             Honorius
             Augustedunensis
             Gemma
             Animae
             l.
             1.
             c.
             237.
             
             Tho.
             Waldensis
             ,
             Tom.
             3.
             
             T
             it
             4.
             c.
             30.
             
             Sect.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             Gul.
             Durantes
             ,
             Rationale
             Divinorum
             lib.
             3.
             
             My
             Signal
             Loyalty
             and
             Devotion
             p.
             219
             ,
             243.
             
          
           
             o
             Rom.
             3.
             11.
             1
             
             Pet.
             1.
             
             1●
             .
             c.
             2.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             Act.
             10.
             34.
             
             Jam.
             2.
             1
             ,
             〈◊〉
             .
             c.
             1.
             27.
             
          
           
             p
             ●eccat
             graviter
             qui
             uutur
             in
             Missa
             vestibus
             non
             benedictis
             .
             Sylvester
             verbo
             Missa
             nu
             .
             ●
             .
             Summa
             Angelica
             Missa
             sect
             .
             35.
             
             Soto
             in
             4.
             sent
             .
             dist
             .
             13.
             qu.
             2.
             
             &
             4.
             
             Astensis
             .
             Tit.
             14.
             ar
             .
             4.
             qu.
             ult
             .
             Armilla
             .
             verbo
             Missa
             ,
             nu
             .
             6.
             
             Navar.
             cap.
             25.
             nu
             .
             24.
             
             Thomas
             Zerulae
             Praxis
             Episcopalis
             ,
             part
             1.
             
             Tit.
             Vestimenta
             Sacara
             :
             Missale
             Pontificale
             &
             Ceremoniale
             Romanum
             .
             Bochellus
             Decreta
             Eccles
             .
             Gal.
             l.
             1.
             
             Tit.
             7.
             &
             l.
             6.
             
             Tit.
             17.
             
          
           
             q
             Acts
             15.
             19.
             20
             
             ▪
             28
             ,
             29.
             c.
             16.
             1
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             Mat
             28.
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             Mark.
             16.
             15
             ,
             16
             ▪
             compared
             with
             Eccl.
             12.
             13.
             
             Fear
             God
             and
             keep
             his
             Commandements
             ,
             for
             this
             is
             THE
             WHOLE
             DUTY
             OF
             MAN
             ,
             especially
             in
             his
             Worship
             .
          
           
             r
             Mat.
             15.
             9.
             
             Col.
             2.
             20.
             
          
           
             ſ
             Acts
             15.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             24.
             
          
           
             t
             Gemma
             Animae
             ,
             l.
             1.
             c.
             118.
             
          
           
             u
             Rationale
             Divin●rum
             ,
             l.
             3.
             
          
           
             x
             Doctrinalis
             ,
             Tom.
             3.
             
             Tit.
             4.
             cap.
             29
             ,
             30.
             
          
           
             y
             Bochellus
             Decret
             .
             Eccles
             Gal.
             lib.
             6.
             
             Tit.
             17.
             
          
           
             z
             Surius
             Concil
             .
             Tom.
             1
             ▪
             p.
             253
             Gratian
             de
             Consecratione
             ,
             Dist
             .
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             Summa
             Angelica
             ,
             Tit.
             Vestis
             ,
             Sylvester
             .
             Tit.
             Benedictio
             1
             Pontificale
             &
             Missale
             Romanum
             .
             Centur.
             Magd.
             3.
             col
             .
             246.
             
          
           
             h
             De
             Consecratione
             dist
             1.
             
          
           
             i
             Surius
             Concil
             .
             Tom.
             1.
             p.
             311.
             
             Centur.
             Magd.
             4.
             c.
             6.
             col
             .
             480
             ,
             1271.
             
          
           
             k
             Mat.
             17.
             
             ●
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             Mar.
             9.
             28
             ,
             ●9
             .
          
           
             *
             2
             Cor.
             ●
             .
             20.
             1
             
             Pet.
             11.
             23.
             1
             
             John.
             2.
             6.
             
             Eph.
             5.
             1.
             
             Phil.
             ●
             5.
             1
             
             Pet.
             2.
             21.
             
          
           
             l
             Alexander
             〈◊〉
             Alexandro
             .
             Gen.
             Dierum
             ,
             l.
             3.
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             Centur.
             Magd.
             2
             ▪
             3.
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             &
             6.
             cap.
             6.
             
             
               De
               Ritibus
               circa
               caenam
               Domini
               :
               &
               Romanae
               .
               Ecclesiae
               ,
               &
               circa
               Missam
               Dr.
               Rainolds
            
             Conference
             with
             Hart
             ch
             8.
             div
             .
             4.
             5.
             
          
           
             n
             Tom.
             5.
             p.
             876.
             
             D.
             
          
           
             *
             He
             writes
             it
             of
             the
             
               Jewish
               Priests
            
             ,
             not
             Christian
             Ministers
             .
          
           
             o
             Tom.
             5.
             
             Col.
             338.
             
             D.
             &
             Tim.
             2.
             
          
           
             p
             Cent.
             Magd.
             Tom.
             5.
             c.
             6.
             
             Col.
             652.
             
          
           
             *
             Rationale
             Divinorum
             l
             3.
             
          
           
             q
             Ecclesiastical
             Polity
             l.
             5.
             sect
             .
          
           
             r
             See
             Cent.
             Magd.
             6.
             c.
             6.
             
             Col.
             337.
             
          
           
             ſ
             Cent.
             Magd.
             7.
             col
             .
             153
             ,
             154
             ▪
             
          
           
             t
             Bibl.
             Patrum
             Tom
             8.
             p.
             397
             ,
             398
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             u
             Bochellus
             Decret
             .
             Eccles
             .
             Gal.
             l
             1.
             
             Tit.
             7.
             l.
             3.
             
             T
             it
             1.
             l.
             6.
             
             Tit.
             17.
             
          
           
             x
             Cent.
             Magd.
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13
             ▪
             &c.
             cap.
             6.
             
             Baronii
             Annales
             Spondanus
             ,
             Missale
             ,
             Pontificale
             ,
             &
             Ceremoniale
             Romanum
             .
          
           
             *
             At
             the
             end
             of
             
               Missale
               Romanum
            
             ,
             Ex
             Decreto
             Sacri
             Concilii
             Tridentini
             Reformatum
             ,
             &c.
             Antuerpiae
             1630.
             
             Benedictie●es
             Diversae
             ,
             p.
             101
             ,
             102.
             
             
               Pontificale
               Romanum
            
             ,
             par
             .
             2.
             p.
             357
             ,
             358.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Innovationibus
               nostris
            
             had
             been
             better
             .
          
           
             *
             Here
             they
             make
             3
             Crosses
             .
          
           
             *
             Not
             Aaron
             Priests
             ,
             Popes
             or
             Bishops
             .
          
           
             *
             See
             Spelmanni
             Glossarium
             ,
             Tit.
             Cappa
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             Impone
             Domine
             ,
             Capiti
             meo
             Galeam
             Saluti●
             .
          
           
             *
             Priests
             mariage
             would
             do
             this
             better
             than
             a
             Girdle
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             7.
             1
             ,
             2.
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             a
             P.
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             30
             ,
             32
             ,
             38
             ,
             39.
             
          
           
             *
             Ibid.
             p
             49.
             58.
             
          
           
             *
             Pontificale
             Romanum
             ,
             p.
             57
             ,
             to
             81.
             
          
           
             *
             Bochellus
             Decret
             .
             Eccles
             .
             Gal.
             l.
             6.
             
             Tit.
             7.
             c.
             24
             ,
             25
             ▪
             p
             1020.
             1221.
             
          
           
             *
             So
             Surplices
             are
             frequently
             stiled
             Therefore
             Punishments
             ,
             rather
             than
             Ornaments
             .
          
           
             *
             Bochellus
             Decret
             .
             Eccl.
             Gal.
             l.
             3.
             
             Tit.
             1.
             
             De
             Eucharistia
             .
             c.
             32.
             15.
             62.
             
             See
             c.
             43
             ,
             44.
             45.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Bochel
               .
               ibid.
            
             c.
             114
             ,
             115
             ,
             116
             ,
             117
             ,
             118.
             
          
           
             *
             Bochel
             .
             Dec●
             .
             Eccl.
             Gal.
             l.
             6.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
             17.
             c.
             31.
             p
             1322.
             
          
           
             a
             Bochellus
             Decret
             Eccles
             .
             Gal.
             l.
             3.
             
             Tit.
             1.
             c.
             5.
             p.
             304.
             
          
           
             b
             Bochellus
             Decret
             Eccles
             .
             Gal.
             l.
             1.
             
             T
             it
             6
             c.
             54.
             p.
             60.
             
          
           
             c
             Bochellus
             Decret
             Eccles
             .
             Gal.
             l.
             3.
             
             Tit.
             1.
             c.
             78.
             p.
             371.
             c.
             114.
             p
             378.
             
          
           
             d
             Ibid.
             c.
             79.
             p.
             311.
             c.
             91.
             p.
             374.
             
          
           
             e
             Bochellus
             l.
             6.
             
             Tit.
             17.
             de
             vestibus
             &
             Dornatu
             Clericorum
             ,
             c.
             20.
             p.
             1020.
             
          
           
             f
             Bochellus
             l.
             3.
             
             Tit.
             17.
             c.
             14.
             p.
             1018
             ,
             1019.
             
          
           
             *
             Bochellus
             ,
             l.
             5.
             
             Tit.
             1.
             c.
             79.
             p
             ▪
             373.
             
          
           
             *
             Bochellus
             Decreta
             Eccles
             .
             Gal.
             l.
             1.
             
             Tit.
             7.
             
             De
             celebratione
             Missae
             c
             5
             p.
             60.
             
          
           
             a
             Opera
             Luttiae
             .
             1617.
             col
             .
             1085
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             Hist
             .
             Angl.
             Tiguri
             .
             1589.
             p.
             431.
             432.
             
             Londini
             ,
             1140.
             
          
           
             ‖
             See
             Spalm●n
             &
             Gul.
             Somneri
             Glosserium
             Tit.
             Capa
             ,
             Cappa
             .
             Simeon
             Dunelmensis
             Hist
             Col.
             61.
             
          
           
             *
             Mat.
             Paris
             ,
             Hist
             .
             Angl.
             p.
             713.
             
          
           
             †
             Chronica
             W.
             Th●rne
             .
             Col.
             2120.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Provincialis
             G●lielmi
             Lindw●de
             ,
             l.
             3.
             
             De
             Euch●●●stia
             ,
             fol.
             180.
             
          
           
             *
             Provincialis
             Gul.
             Lindwode
             l.
             3.
             
             De
             Ecclesiis
             edificandis
             ,
             f.
             182
             Joannis
             de
             Aton
             Constitutiones
             Provinciales
             f.
             146
             b.
             
          
           
             *
             Provincialis
             Gul.
             Lyndwode
             ,
             l.
             1.
             
             De
             Officiis
             Archidiaconi
             .
             fol.
             38.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             1
             E.
             6.
             c.
             1.
             2
             ,
             &
             3
             E.
             6.
             c.
             1.
             3
             ,
             &
             4
             E
             6.
             c.
             10.
             5
             ,
             &
             6
             E
             6.
             c.
             1.
             
             Fox
             Acts
             and
             Monuments
             ,
             vol
             2.
             p.
             658
             ,
             to
             670.
             
          
           
             ‖
             See
             Dr.
             Corn.
             Burges
             his
             reasons
             shewing
             the
             necessity
             of
             Reformation
             p.
             33
             ,
             34.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Fox
             Acts
             and
             Monuments
             ,
             vol.
             3.
             p.
             146
             ,
             147.
             
             Dr
             Heylins
             History
             of
             the
             Reformation
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             p
             90
             ▪
             to
             98.
             
          
           
             ‖
             
               Tho
               Beacon
            
             ,
             his
             comparison
             between
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             and
             the
             Popes
             Masse
             .
             f
             100.
             101
             ,
             102
             ,
             103.
             
             &
             Catechism
             ,
             f
             485
             ,
             486.
             in
             his
             works
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Excogitavit
             haec
             avaritia
             qua
             se
             Hypocres●s
             ●uco
             ad
             hunc
             modum
             vinditat
             .
             Nobis
             Christus
             uni●e
             spectand●●
             est
             .
             Quicquid
             aliter
             geritur
             atque
             ipse
             gessit
             ,
             flagitium
             est
             De
             luxu
             mundi
             Ecclesiastic●
             just●●
             liber
             extruandas
             est
             si
             quis
             d●gne
             ve●●t
             confutare
             .
             
               Zuinglius
               ,
               De
            
             Canone
             Missa
             Epicherisis
             operum
             ,
             
               pars
               1.
               f.
            
             187.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             Dr.
             Corn.
             Burgess
             his
             reasons
             shewing
             the
             necessity
             of
             Reformation
             ,
             &c.
             p
             ▪
             33
             ▪
             3●
             .
          
           
             p
             See
             p.
             115
             ,
             to
             122
             ,
             12●
             ,
             143
             ,
             134
             ,
             139
             ,
             140
             ,
             158
             ,
             259
             ,
             164.
             to
             269
             ,
             174
             ,
             175
             ,
             176.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             the
             Conference
             at
             
               Hampton
               Court
            
             ,
             printed
             1604.
             p.
             76
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             Such
             are
             most
             of
             our
             Bishops
             ,
             Deans
             ,
             Chapters
             Curates
             ,
             to
             their
             infamy
             .
          
           
             ‖
             See
             
               Joannis
               Langeerusius
            
             ,
             de
             vita
             &
             honestate
             Ecclesiasticorum
             l.
             2.
             c.
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             ‖
             See
             Th●
             Whe●●●hall
             of
             the
             Abuses
             now
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             1906.
             
             See
             a
             Christian
             and
             modest
             offer
             ,
             &c.
             and
             a
             most
             indifferent
             Conference
             between
             the
             Prelates
             and
             late
             silenced
             Ministers
             ,
             printed
             1606.
             
             The
             Linco●nshire
             Ministers
             Apology
             .
             A
             Reply
             to
             Dr.
             Mort●●s
             general
             Defence
             of
             the
             three
             nocent
             Ceremonies
             ,
             and
             Dr.
             John
             Burgesse
             his
             Answer
             rejoyned
             thereunto
             ,
             and
             the
             Authors
             quoted
             therein
             ,
             Land
             ●n
             1631.
             
             Necessity
             of
             〈◊〉
             and
             hundreds
             more
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             Dr.
             Reinolds
             Conference
             with
             Hart
             ,
             ch
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             div
             .
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             *
             See
             Ponti●icale
             R●manum
             ,
             Caeremoniale
             Episcop●●um
             .
             My
             Vn●●sh●ing
             of
             〈◊〉
             and
             〈◊〉
             .
             Bishop
             Halls
             Divine
             Right
             of
             Episcopacy
             and
             Remonstrance
             Mr.
             Sanderofts
             Consecrations
             Sermon
             on
             Tit.
             1.
             5.
             newly
             printed
             .
          
           
             Objection
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             *
             Exod.
             28.
             42.
             
             ●
             39.
             28.
             
             Lev.
             6
             10.
             c.
             16.
             4
             23
             32.
             1
             
             Sam.
             Ezech.
             44.
             17
             ,
             19.
             2
             
             Chron.
             5.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Ezech.
             44.
             
             1●
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             *
             Here
             ,
             p.
             67.
             
          
           
             †
             Missale
             Romanum
             ,
             Benedictiones
             diversae
             &
             Pontificale
             Romanum
             .
          
           
             Gul.
             Duramus
             R●t
             .
             Divinorum
             ,
             l.
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             Where
             he
             gives
             other
             mystical
             reasons
             for
             them
             .
          
           
             Arg.
             2.
             
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             a
             Levit.
             13.
             38.
             44.
             45.
             
          
           
             b
             Levit
             13
             ,
             &
             14
             ▪
             
          
           
             c
             Numb
             .
             12
             ▪
             10.
             2
             
             Kings
             ●
             .
             17.
             
          
           
             d
             Ezech.
             27
             ▪
             18.
             
             Rev.
             1.
             24
             
             ▪
             Isay
             1.
             18.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             page
             12●
             .
             123.
             
          
           
             e
             Wickliff
             Di●logorum
             ,
             l.
             4
             ▪
             c.
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             De
             Pap●
             .
             c.
             12.
             
          
           
             f
             Doctrinalis
             ,
             Tom.
             3.
             
             Tit.
             4.
             c.
             29.
             30.
             
          
           
             g
             Acts
             23.
             3.
             
          
           
             h
             Degradandus
             indumentis
             Sacerd●talibus
             ,
             si
             Sacerdos
             sit
             ,
             induitui
             ▪
             &
             sic
             de
             reliquis
             Ordinibus
             ,
             
               Pontificale
               Romanum
            
             p.
             456
             ,
             to
             462.
             
             Fox
             Acts
             and
             Monuments
             vol.
             3.
             p.
             998
             ,
             999.
             
          
           
             *
             Here
             ,
             p.
             51
             ,
             53.
             
          
           
             i
             Lib
             ▪
             1.
             
             Advers
             .
             Jovinianum
             .
          
           
             k
             Antiqu.
             Lect.
             l.
             5.
             c.
             13.
             p.
             220.
             
          
           
             l
             Pontificale
             Romanum
             p.
             13.
             
          
           
             a
             My
             Signal
             Loyalty
             and
             Devotion
             of
             Gods
             true
             Saints
             ,
             &c.
             to
             their
             Soveraigns
             ,
             Part
             2.
             p.
             287
             ,
             179
             ,
             190
             ,
             231.
             
          
           
             b
             Genialium
             Dierum
             ,
             l.
             3
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             c
             De
             Moribus
             Gentium
             .
          
           
             d
             Romanae
             quaestiones
             .
          
           
             e
             Problematus
             ,
             Locus
             ,
             120.
             de
             Vestitu
             .
          
           
             f
             Purchas
             Pilgrimage
             ,
             l.
             1.
             4.
             cap.
             19.
             
          
           
             g
             Sands
             Europae
             Speculum
             ,
             Purchas
             Pilgrimage
             ,
             l.
             3.
             c.
             12.
             
          
           
             h
             Lins●h●t
             ,
             l.
             1.
             c.
             22
             Purchas
             Pilgrimage
             ,
             l.
             5.
             c
             15.
             p.
             667.
             
          
           
             i
             Benedicti
             Are●i
             .
             Problemata
             L●●us
             120.
             p.
             36●
             〈…〉
             ,
             Antiqu.
             ●onviv
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             26.
             
          
           
             a
             Strabo
             ,
             Solinus
             ,
             Pomponius
             Mela
             ,
             Alexder
             ab
             Alexandro
             Gen.
             Dierum
             l.
             5.
             c.
             18.
             f.
             291.
             
             &
             Boemus
             De
             Moribus
             Gentium
             .
          
           
             b
             Alexander
             ab
             Alexandro
             Gen.
             Dicrum●
             l.
             5.
             c.
             8.
             f.
             263.
             lib.
             6.
             
             ●
             .
             1●
             f.
             664.
             
          
           
             c
             Antiqu
             ●ect
             .
             l.
             14.
             c.
             16.
             
          
           
             d
             Hist
             .
             Rom
             l
             4.
             
          
           
             e
             Problemata
             .
          
           
             f
             Hist
             .
             Naturalis
             .
             l.
             8.
             
          
           
             g
             Digestorum
             .
             l.
             1.
             
             De
             Officio
             Quaestoris
             .
          
           
             h
             Alexander
             ab
             Alexandro
             Gen.
             Dierum
             ,
             l.
             3.
             c.
             17.
             f.
             153.
             
             
               Paulus
               Aemilius
            
             Consul
             legem
             tulit
             ad
             populum
             ,
             qu●
             nè
             cui
             suffragii
             ,
             causa
             munus
             dare
             liceret
             multipliti
             poena
             inter
             dixit
             .
             Postea
             lege
             Calphurnia
             his
             qui
             mercede
             corrupti
             aut
             munere
             deliniti
             Candidatis
             obviam
             issent
             ,
             quique
             precio
             illos
             sectarentur
             ;
             aut
             
               SI
               PRANDIUM
               AD
               CAPTANDOS
               ANIMOS
               ,
               AUT
               SI
               QUID
               MUNERIS
               EXHIBITUM
               FORET
               ,
            
             praeter
             poenas
             legibus
             constitutas
             ,
             etiam
             
               ●ECUNIARIA
               MULCTA
               FUIT
            
             .
             Id
             quod
             Fabia
             lege
             cautum
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             d
             Cooks
             4.
             
             Institutes
             .
             p.
             23.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Alexander
               ab
               Alexandro
            
             ,
             Gen.
             Dierum
             ,
             l.
             3.
             c.
             17.
             
             Quoties
             contrae
             ambitum
             istorum
             qui
             appetunt
             Majes●iatus
             pluribus
             lebus
             à
             Romanis
             obvium
             item
             fit
             .
          
           
             f
             Hierom.
             Comment
             .
             in
             Ezech.
             c.
             44.
             
             Alexander
             ab
             Alexandro
             .
             Gen.
             Dierum
             ,
             l.
             6.
             c.
             12.
             f.
             34●
             .
             Conference
             at
             
               Hampt●n
               Court
               ,
               p
               76.
               
               Gul.
               Stuckius
               Antiqu
               Conviv
               .
               l.
               2.
               c.
            
             26.
             
          
           
             g
             Alexander
             ,
             ab
             Alex.
             Gen.
             Dierum
             ▪
             l.
             6.
             c.
             19.
             f.
             364.
             
          
           
             h
             Bochellus
             Decret
             .
             Eccles
             .
             Gal.
             l.
             5.
             
             Tit.
             2.
             c.
             3
             ▪
             p.
             702
             ,
             706.
             
             Seldens
             Titles
             of
             Honour
             ,
             part
             ●
             c.
             8.
             p.
             222.
             
          
           
             i
             My
             signal
             Loyalty
             and
             Devotion
             of
             Gods
             true
             Saints
             and
             pious
             Christians
             to
             their
             Soveraigns
             ,
             
               part
               2.
               p.
               131
               ,
               237
               ,
               242
               ,
               244
               ,
               253
               ,
               255
               ,
               391
               ▪
            
             Tho.
             Walsingham
             ,
             Hist
             .
             Angl.
             p.
             295
             ,
             296.
             
          
           
             *
             ●ea●
             Magd.
             4
             ▪
             c.
             6.
             
             〈◊〉
             419
             ,
             420.
             
             Cent.
             5.
             
             Col.
             658.
             
             Cent.
             6.
             
             Col.
             334
             Cent.
             7.
             
             Col.
             147.
             
             Cent.
             8.
             
             Col.
             189.
             
             Cent.
             9.
             
             Col.
             314.
             
             Cent.
             10.
             
             Col.
             293.
             
             Cent.
             11.
             
             Col.
             262.
             
             Cent.
             12.
             
             Col.
             875.
             
             Cent.
             13.
             
             Col.
             596.
             
             Tho.
             Waldensis
             Doctrinalis
             Tom.
             3.
             
             Tit.
             5.
             c
             ▪
             52.
             
             Gul.
             Stuckius
             Ant●qu
             .
             Conviv
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             26.
             
          
           
             *
             De
             Divints
             Officiis
             c.
             19.
             
             De
             Sabbato
             sancto
             Virgil.
             Paschae
             Operum
             Col.
             1062.
             
          
           
             ‖
             De
             Institutione
             Clericorum
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             29.
             
          
           
             *
             Gul.
             〈…〉
             l.
             2●
             ▪
             c.
             26.
             
             Sarius
             〈◊〉
             Tom.
             1
             ▪
             p
             ▪
             85
             ,
             788
             ▪
             49●
             Tom.
             3
             ▪
             p.
             1●7
             ,
             683.
             716.
             
             Tom.
             3.
             p.
             286
             ,
             365.
             
             〈◊〉
             Cas
             sander
             ,
             De
             Bap●●mo
             Infantum
             ,
             and
             sundry
             〈…〉
             Cent.
             Magd.
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             cap.
             〈…〉
             ●48
             .
          
           
             p
             B●chellus
             De●ret
             Eccles
             .
             Gal.
             l.
             6.
             c.
             17.
             
             Johannis
             de
             Aton
             .
             Const●t
             Provincialium
             ,
             fol.
             129
             ,
             131
             ,
             135.
             
             Lyndewood
             Provincial
             l.
             3.
             c.
             11
             ▪
             De
             vita
             &
             honestate
             Cleric
             .
             Canon
             6.
             1603.
             
             Can.
             74.
             
          
           
             q
             Mr.
             
               Iohn
               ●adger●
            
             〈◊〉
             of
             the
             
               ●●●er
               Temple
            
             who
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             r
             Mu.
             7.
             16.
             17
             ,
             20.
             
             Luke
             6.
             43.
             1
             
             ▪
             Tim.
             4.
             12
             ,
             14.
             2
             
             ▪
             Tim.
             4.
             1
             ,
             2.
             5.
             1
             
             ▪
             Pet.
             5.
             3.
             
             Phil.
             3.
             17
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             ſ
             Spelmarni
             Concil
             .
             p.
             293
             ,
             294
             ,
             259
             ,
             246
             ,
             264.
             
          
           
             t
             Su●ius
             Concil
             .
             Tom.
             3.
             p.
             278
             ,
             279.
             
          
           
             *
             Mat.
             4.
             17.
             
             Psal
             .
             102.
             
             Rom.
             2.
             1
             
             ▪
             Cor.
             14.
             
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             Surius
             Concil
             .
             Tom.
             3.
             p.
             864.
             
          
           
             *
             Isay
             .
             58.
             
          
           
             *
             Bochel
             .
             Decr.
             Eccl.
             Gal.
             l.
             5.
             
             Tit.
             18
             ,
             De
             Archiepiscopis
             &
             Episcopis
             &
             l.
             1.
             
             Tit.
             3.
             
             De
             Praedicat●●ae
             &
             expositione
             Verbi
             Dei.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Spelmanni
             Council
             .
             p.
             416.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             here
             ,
             P.
             75
             ,
             76.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             Gulielm
             .
             Stuckius
             ,
             Antiqu
             .
             Conviv
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             26.
             
             Here
             ,
             p.
             114.
             
          
           
             x
             See
             Bochellus
             Decret
             .
             Eccles
             .
             Gal.
             l.
             6.
             
             Tit.
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             Claudius
             Espensaeus
             in
             Tit
             2.
             &
             de
             continentia
             ,
             lib.
             John
             Bales
             Acts
             of
             English
             Votaries
             ,
             Bishop
             Halls
             honour
             of
             the
             maried
             Clergy
             .
          
           
             *
             See
             Bochellus
             l.
             ●
             .
             Tit.
             17.
             
          
           
             *
             Quatuor
             sunt
             principales
             colores
             quibus
             secundum
             proprietates
             dierum
             ,
             sacr●s
             vestes
             Ecclesia
             distinguit
             ;
             albus
             ,
             niger
             &
             violdis
             ,
             &c.
             Durantus
             Rat.
             Divin
             .
             l.
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             here
             .
             p
             ▪
             40
             ,
             41.
             
          
           
             Ingentos
             Curati
             (
             
               as
               we●l
               as
            
             Curae
             )
             stupent
             ,
             leves
             loquuntur
             .
          
           
             *
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             58.
             
             Rom.
             1●
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             *
             Mat.
             9.
             37
             ,
             38.
             and
             10.
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             Dan.
             7
             ▪
             9.
             21.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             
               Thomas
               Beacons
            
             Reliques
             of
             Rome
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Gen.
             7.
             7.
             21.
             and
             15.
             12.
             
             Heb.
             11
             ,
             37.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Psal
               .
               102.
               26
               
               See
            
             Aretius
             ,
             P●bl
             locus
             122.
             de
             vestimentis
             .
             Gul
             Stuckius
             Antiq
             C●al
             .
             2
             ,
             c.
             2●
             ,
             27.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Cor.
             8
             ▪
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             *
             Caeliu●
             Rho
             ▪
             ●ig
             .
             Antiqu
             ▪
             ●ect
             .
             l
             ,
             ●
             .
             v.
             12
             ▪
             Gratian.
             Dist
             ▪
             40.
             
          
           
             *
             Surius
             concil
             ,
             tom
             .
             4.
             p.
             513
             ,
             514.
             
          
           
             *
             3
             Car.
             Petition
             of
             Right
             .
             Surius
             Concil
             .
             Tom.
             3.
             p.
             279
             ,
             280.
             
             Laur.
             Bochellus
             Decret
             .
             Eccl.
             Gal.
             l.
             3.
             
             T
             it
             2.
             c.
             85.
             p.
             402.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             6.
             16.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A56195-e22600
           
             Albi
             coloris
             vestitum
             in
             conviviis
             vsitatum
             fuisse
             .
             Vestium
             candidarum
             usus
             apud
             ●udaeos
             .
          
           
             Vsus
             vestium
             candid●rum
             ●pud
             Romanos
             in
             diebus
             ●estis
             .
          
           
             *
             As
             if
             God
             were
             delighted
             with
             colours
             .
          
           
             In
             coenis
             sun●
             bribus
             albat●
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Balnea
             ante
             Epulas
             .
          
           
             In
             exequiis
             at●●e
             luct●
             .
          
           
             In
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             Alia
             testimonia
             de
             vestium
             nigrarum
             usu
             in
             exequiis
             .
          
           
             Colo●
             niger
             Ticinum
             quid
             .
          
           
             In
             natalitiis
             .
          
           
             In
             spectaculis
             .
          
           
             In
             militia
             .
          
           
             In
             militia
             .
          
           
             In
             sacris
             .
          
           
             Suffibulum
             ,
          
           
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             Tinum
             candidum
             .
          
           
             In
             man●missi●●●s
             .
          
           
             *
             See
             〈◊〉
             ibid
             ▪
             
          
           
             In
             magistratuum
             petitione
             .
             Magistratuum
             petitores
             cur
             ●ga
             candida
             induti
             fuerint
             .
          
           
             Toga
             pura
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Vestis
             linea
             alba
             .
          
           
             *
             As
             th●se
             now
             d●e
             who
             stand
             to
             be
             Knights
             ,
             Citizens
             ,
             and
             Burgesses
             in
             Parliament
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             Artes
             peti●●riae
             .
          
           
             Paries
             dealbatus
             ,
             Act.
             23.
             &
             sepulchra
             dealbata
             ▪
             Matth.
             23.
             〈◊〉
             den●tent
             Purpura
             .
          
           
             *
             And
             are
             not
             many
             Roman
             Prelates
             and
             Priests
             now
             such
             ,
             and
             English
             〈◊〉
             ?
          
           
             Purpura
             Christi
             .
             Coccina
             tunica
             .
          
           
             Evangelisto
             de
             purpurea
             illa
             sive
             coccinea
             Christi
             veste
             conciliantur
             .
             Vestis
             purpureae
             &
             coccineae
             discrimen
             .
             Candidati
             ,
             petitores
             non
             solum
             Magistratuum
             ,
             sed
             aliarum
             quoque
             rerum
             .
          
           
             Candida
             salutis
             ,
             martyrii
             .
          
           
             Albu●
             c●lor
             in
             vestitu
             cur
             Romonis
             placuerit
             .
          
           
             Al●i
             &
             candidi
             coloris
             discrimen
             .
          
           
             Rh●da
             Fullonum
             apud
             veteres
             creberrimus
             usus
             .
          
           
             Sord●d●
             〈◊〉
             vulgo
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             T●ga
             mutata
             .
          
           
             Pullati
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             Vestium
             〈…〉
             varii
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Vestis
             candidae
             prestantia
             .
          
           
             Angeli
             semper
             candidati
             apparuerunt
             .
          
           
             Mar.
             9.
             
             Matth.
             ●7
             .
             Christus
             dis
             pulis
             suis
             ●datus
             〈◊〉
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Equi
             albi
             .
          
           
             Asinae
             albae
             .
          
           
             Stola
             albae
             .
          
           
             Nazaraei
             .
          
           
             Loci
             Eccles
             .
             9.
             interpretatio
             .
          
           
             Nota.
             
          
           
             Baptiza
             idorum
             vestis
             Candida
             .
          
           
             Nomini
             sancti
             lavaeri
             .
          
           
             Paschatis
             hebdomada
             &
             dominica
             Quasi
             modo
             ,
             in
             albis
             appell●ta
             .
             Vestis
             candida
             in
             baptisma
             quale
             symbolum
             .
          
           
             Tunica
             〈◊〉
             appellata
             .
          
           
             Nota
             :
          
           
             Vestes
             albae
             duplices
             .
          
           
             Cur
             vestes
             aliaque
             res
             albo
             colere
             imbutae
             in
             tanto
             fuerint
             apud
             veteres
             pretio
             atque
             honore
             .
          
           
             Coloris
             albi
             significationes
             allegoricae
             .